ISSN 2012-922x
SAARC
CULTURE
South Asian Association for
Regional Cooperation
Volume 2 - 2011
DIMINISHING CULTURES IN SOUTH ASIA
SAARC
SAARC Cultural Centre
Colombo
SAARC Culture
Volume 2, 2011
Theme:
Diminishing Cultures in South Asia
SAARC Cultural Centre
Colombo
General Editor
G.L.W. Samarasinghe, Director, SAARC Cultural Centre, Colombo
Executive Editor
Dr. Sanjay Garg, Deputy Director (Research), SAARC Cultural Centre, Colombo
Editorial Team
Soundarie David Rodrigo, Deputy Director (Programmes), SAARC Cultural Centre,
Colombo.
Nirekha De Silva, Research Officer, SAARC Cultural Centre, Colombo
Production Team
Proof Reading : Apsara Karunaratne
Type Setting : Ishan Amaraweera
Cover Design : Rajeev David
Printing : Vishwa Graphics, Pannipitiya
SAARC Culture, Volume 2, 2011
© SAARC Cultural Centre, Colombo 2011
All Right Reserved. No material in this publication may be reproduced without the
written permission of the publisher.
ISSN: 2012-922
SAARC Culture is an annual research journal of the SAARC Cultural Centre,
Colombo. It seeks to provide a platform to the academics, practitioners, policy
makers and other stakeholders of various dimensions of culture of the South Asian
region (including Afghanistan, Bangladesh, Bhutan, India, Nepal, Maldives,
Pakistan and Sri Lanka) to present their research findings and to debate on issues
of mutual and common interests.
Disclaimer:
The views expressed and the information contained in the articles included in this
journal is the sole responsibility of the author/s, and does not bear any liability on the
SAARC Cultural Centre, Colombo.
Contents
From the Editor’s Desk
1
The Art of Filigree in Dhaka: An Example of
Diminishing Tangible Culture
Firoz Mahmud
3
Diminishing Cultures of Bhutan: Costume of
Merag Community
Gengop Karchung
17
Performing Arts and Traditions of the Nomadic
(Gypsy) Tribe of Bazigars
Surjeet Singh
44
Diminishing Culture of the Tribes of Andaman
Islands: Bio-Cultural Perspectives
B.N. Sarkar
57
Why Indigenous Cultures Diminish or Face
a Danger of Extinction? Local Politics and
the Role of Globalisation
Desmond Mallikarachchi
94
Globalisation, Marginality and Cultural Challenges of
the Rodiya Communities in Sri Lanka
Kalinga Tudor Silva
106
Diminishing or Struggle for Survival: Case of
Veddas’ Culture in Sri Lanka
Premakumara De Silva
127
The Puberty Ritual of the Veddas
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
175
Ancestral Worship among the Muslim
Community in Sri Lanka
Asitha G. Punchihewa
213
Portuguese Community in Batticaloa –
Sri Lanka
Charmalie Nahallage
225
Book Review
238
Deconstructing Everyday Reality
Anamika
238
Our Contributors
243
SAARC Culture: Guidelines for the Contributors
250
The SAARC Cultural Centre
258
From the Editor’s Desk
At the outset I would like to thank all our readers and wellwishers for their very encouraging and appreciative reception to
the Inaugural Issue of our annual research journal – the SAARC
Culture.
South Asia is a region where diverse ethnic, religious and
social groups exist. The need to acknowledge the profound
cultural continuum of South Asia as a historical basis for
sustaining harmonious relations among the peoples of the region
is well recognised. At the same time it is also generally accepted
that cultures are prone to change and cultures that have adaptive
or assimilative traits are more likely to withstand vagaries of
change. In the present globalised and highly market-oriented
world dominated by neo-liberal ideologies, every living or nonliving entity, genetic material and even the water we drink is
increasingly getting commercialised. In such circumstances,
cultures, especially those of the smaller social groups, or those
that are less attractive and have little or no ‘market value’, run
the risk of being subsumed by more dominant, multinational and
transnational corporations to serve their profit-enhancement
goals.
With a view to addressing the challenges threatening the
traditional cultures in South Asia, the SAARC Cultural Centre
has undertaken a research project on Diminishing Cultures in
South Asia. This Issue of the SAARC Culture includes ten
papers by experts from the SAARC region, that were presented
at a three day Seminar on ‘Diminishing Cultures of South Asia’
that was held in Kandy, Sri Lanka from 19 to 21 July 2011,
which also marked the first phase of the research project
undertaken by the SAARC Cultural Centre. These papers focus
2
on a number of indigenous communities – from Merags of
Bhutan to Rodiyas and Veddas of Sri Lanka – and discuss
various aspects of their diminishing cultures. Based on the
recommendations of the experts gathered in this Seminar, the
SAARC Cultural Centre has awarded eight research projects the
results of which will be shared in due course in specific
publications of the SAARC Cultural Centre.
Meanwhile, we hope that this issue of the journal would
also enjoy the same encouraging response from various
stakeholders as its Inaugural issue. The first two issues of our
journal were thematic in nature, but from the next issue (Vol. 3:
2012) we will have papers on diverse topics encompassing
various dimensions and aspects of South Asian culture. I look
forward for your valuable contributions for the same.
G.L.W. Samarasinghe
General Editor, SAARC Culture &
Director, SAARC Cultural Centre, Colombo.
The Art of Filigree in Dhaka: An Example of
Diminishing Tangible Culture
Firoz Mahmud
Abstract
Dhaka was a great centre of the art of filigree in both gold
and silver, especially in silver, during the Mughal period
(1608-1764). The use of filigree was widespread and at its
peak in Dhaka during the reign of Emperor Jahangir
(1605-27). As the Mughals were particularly fond of
Persian jewelry in filigree, Persian designs were common
in Dhaka filigree during the Mughal period. Dhaka was
conquered by the British in 1764. Because of the overthrow
of ‘the most notable patrons’ from power in a brutal way
the aristocratic families, many of whom became pensioners,
were no longer in a position to afford the luxury of
supporting the art of filigree in Dhaka. As a result, this art
virtually came to a halt. Dhaka again attained prominence
for gold and silver filigree-work in the nineteenth century.
The art of filigree was revived in Dhaka in 1816. In the
early nineteenth century Dhaka was still in a state of
economic stagnation. The circumstances that made its
revival possible after a lapse of about half a century were
not discussed in the available literature. The present writer
thinks that the key to the revival of Dhaka filigree was the
Permanent Settlement which gave rise to the new landed
aristocracy. The new zamindars were the patrons of gold
and silver filigree. In the 1880s there were sixty-five
workshops in the city, each employing three to six men. In
this period of revival Dhaka filigree-work did accomplish a
high degree of excellence, but it never attained the standard
of the Mughal period. What the Mughal ruling class could
afford to pay for was generally beyond the reach of the
4
Firoz Mahmud
landed aristocracy of the nineteenth century. Even in the
early twentieth century Dhaka was a prolific centre of
filigree-work, producing a wide range of articles—
ornaments, decorative items, and household utensils,
though the diminishing state of this art was quite visible.
Dhaka filigree again came to a halt soon after the partition
of British India into two countries, India and Pakistan, in
1947, as the filigree-smiths, all of whom were Hindus, left
for West Bengal. Even though Dhaka filigree came into life
once again after the emergence of Bangladesh, it remains
in its diminishing state. The diminishing state of Dhaka
filigree is a good example of how an element of tangible
culture can be affected politically. It is very difficult for the
new filigree-smiths to restore the old splendor of Dhaka
filigree unless the art is patronized by the wealthy, the
museums, and, above all, the entrepreneurs of Dhaka.
Filigree, as the current literal meaning goes, is a kind of
decorative work of great refinement, delicacy, and often
virtuosic complexity with a variety of fine wires or threads
usually of gold or silver, which are soldered either in patterns on
a background or in openwork patterns without a background to
create not only purely functional objects but also items like
jewelry to delight the eye (Glassie and Firoz 2007: 324).
Two powers, the Mughals and the British, contributed
significantly to the development of the art of filigree in Dhaka.
The coming of the Mughals (a Muslim dynasty of Central Asian
origin) in the early sixteenth century gave rise to the most
extraordinary transformation of the art of Dhaka filigree in line
with the characteristics of Persian filigree. By the eighteenth
century, however, the Mughal Empire was in the process of
collapsing until overtaken completely by the growing power of
the British, who had established their political base in
Murshidabad in 1757 and in Dhaka in 1764. In the light of this
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
5
historical background the art of filigree, as practised in Dhaka
before 1947, needs to be studied first.
Cuttack in Orissa was the greatest centre of filigree-work in
the Indian subcontinent. Filigree-work was diffused into Dhaka
from Cuttack. As a result, the process of manufacture of filigree
in both Cuttack and Dhaka had been identical. It may be
mentioned here that Indian filigree-work was a specialty of
Dhaka in East Bengal (now Bangladesh), Cuttack in Orissa and
Karimnagar in Andhra Pradesh. It reached a peak in excellence
in Dhaka during the Mughal period (1608-1764) because of the
patronage of the Mughal Emperors and Subahdars. Dhaka, or
Jahangirnagar, as it was officially called or alternatively known,
attained eminence as a prosperous city in the seventeenth
century. Contemporary descriptions give a vivid impression of
the splendor of this city, much of whose wealth was based on
trade and the influx of gold and silver. Fray Sebastien Manrique,
who was at Dhaka in 1640, described it as a „Gangetic
emporium‟, with a population of over two hundred thousand
(Manrique 1927: 45). Greatly impressed by the city‟s wealth, he
wrote, “Many strange nations resort to this city on account of its
vast trade and commerce in a great variety of commodities,
which are produced in profusion in the rich and fertile lands of
this region.” (Manrique 1927: 44). Becoming a „Gangetic
emporium,‟ Dhaka was the most affluent city in the east in the
seventeenth century. The city had a significant share of the
influx of precious metals. Because of the abundance of gold and
silver in Dhaka the Mughals and the wealthy developed a
voracious appetite for jewelry and luxurious items in gold and
silver. As a result, Dhaka became a great centre of gold-and
silverwork in Mughal India in the seventeenth century. Newlyfounded political stability and consequent economic prosperity,
combined with the cosmopolitan nature of the Mughal ruling
6
Firoz Mahmud
class (who attracted craftsmen from the Muslim world,
especially from Persia), produced jewelry and other decorative
objects of an incredibly high standard. Consequently, the use of
filigree was widespread and at its peak in Dhaka during the
Mughal period, especially during the reign of Emperor Jahangir
(1605-1627) (Figure 1).
Figure 1: A specimen of filigree-work on the Persian
model in Dhaka during the Mughal period
The spirit of the Mughal culture was largely the spirit of the
Persian culture. The Mughals were particularly fond of Persian
jewelry in filigree. It is very likely that ornaments in imitation of
Persian jewelry were produced in Dhaka just as in the case of
the jamdani (a type of figured muslin) where Persian designs
were common during the Mughal period. A Report on „Dacca
filigree work‟, published in 1886, provides a valuable insight
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
7
into the excellent workmanship that Dhaka attained in filigree
and the extent of patronage that the craftsmen received from the
Mughals in this art. The Report (1886: 97) says:
...it is a well known fact that there existed in Dacca in the
time of Emperor Jahangir a sort of filigree work of a
superior quality called Mandila. This was heavier than the
present filigree work and made of silver wire as fine as
human hair, broken into pieces and fixed together in
patterns. It is said to have disappeared shortly after the
arrival of the English in that part of India, owing most
probably to its heavy price. The Muhammedan rulers of the
country had patronized this industry to a considerable
extent, but it has not been possible to procure any of the
original Mandila work for the Exhibition.
After the death of Aurangzeb in 1707, the Mughal Empire
declined much in power. Bengal, though it remained
theoretically a province of the Mughal Empire, took full
advantage of the weakness of the central authority and remained
virtually autonomous. Furthermore, the governorship became
hereditary, as the governor was no longer appointed from Delhi.
During the Mughal period Europeans saw Bengal as one of the
richest prizes in the world. An early English visitor described it
as a wonderful land, whose „richness and abundance neither
war, or pestilence, nor oppression could destroy.‟ In the early
eighteenth century the steady collapse of the Mughal Empire
enticed the British to take a more direct involvement in the
politics of Bengal. Robert Clive, an adventurous young official
of the English East India Company, through the treachery of Mir
Jafar and others, defeated Nawab Siraj-ud-Daulah, the last
independent Nawab of Bengal, Bihar and Orissa, at the battle of
Plassy in 1757.
8
Firoz Mahmud
Dhaka was conquered by the British in 1764. According to
Sharif uddin Ahmed (1986: 90), “The subsequent replacement
of the old Mughal administrative cadre by a new body of
government servants caused the city to lose the most notable
patrons of its valuable manufactures.” It appears that because of
the overthrow of „the most notable patrons‟ from power in a
brutal way the aristocratic families, many of whom became
pensioners, were no longer in a position to afford the luxury of
supporting the art of filigree in Dhaka. The decay caused by the
fall of the Mughals was made almost complete by the Industrial
Revolution in England (Ahmed 1986: 91), and Dhaka of the
1790s was only a shadow of the past.
Dhaka again attained prominence for gold and silver
filigree-work in the nineteenth century. As the report on „Dacca
Filigree Work‟ reveals, the art of filigree was revived in Dhaka
in 1816.1 The production of mandila was, however, never again
attempted. Curiously enough, the report is absolutely silent
concerning the circumstances that made its revival possible after
a lapse of about half a century. In the early nineteenth century
Dhaka was still in a state of economic stagnation. The
production and export of cotton piece-goods, which had actually
accounted for Dhaka‟s commercial prosperity, were on the ebb
(Ahmed 1986: 91). For example, the export of Dhaka muslins to
England was declining so fast that it came down in value from
30 lakhs of rupees in 1787 to only eight and a half lakhs in
1807, and in 1817 the export virtually came to a halt (Taylor
1
The Report (p. 97) says that “The silver filigree work now in vogue is said
to have been introduced into Dacca only seventy years ago,…” Since it also
refers to the filigree-work that was prevalent in Dhaka in the Mughal period,
it would be more correct to say that filigree-work was revived than
introduced.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
9
1840: 365). What was then the key to the revival of filigreework in the period of commercial stagnation? That the revival
took place soon after the permanent settlement of 1793 is
significant. It appears that the revival was brought about by the
new class of zamindars that the permanent settlement had
brought in. “In consequence of the general commercial
stagnation many of Dacca‟s leading Armenian, Greek, Kashmiri
and local merchants gave up trade and invested their capital in
land, buying zamindaries and other properties,” says Ahmed
(1986: 91). These new zamindars were the patrons of gold and
silver filigree. In the 1880s there were sixty-five workshops in
the city, each employing three to six men (Stronge 1979: 71). In
this period of revival Dhaka filigree-work did accomplish a high
degree of excellence, but it never attained the standard of the
Mughal period. What the Mughal ruling class could afford to
pay for was generally beyond the reach of the landed aristocracy
of the nineteenth century.
That Dhaka was a major centre of gold and silver filigree in
British India throughout the nineteenth century is evident from
the descriptions given by James Taylor (1840: 179), Ramani
Mohan Chatterjee (1924: 75-8), W.W. Hunter (1877: 111), and
George C.M. Birdwood (1880: 150). During the British period
filigree-work was patronized by Nawabs and Rajas, who
encouraged the industry to expand to encompass foreign trade,
often giving filigree objects to visiting foreign dignitaries. What
was the process of manufacture of filigree in Dhaka in the
nineteenth century? This is a pertinent question in our study.
The Report on Dacca filigree work (1886: 97) gives a fairly
good account of the process of manufacture of nineteenthcentury Dhaka filigree. This account runs as follows:
A caste called Swarnabinikya [Swarnabanikya] who live in
Nababgunge [Nawabganj] and Chowdhury Bazar, obtain
10
Firoz Mahmud
pure silver from old ornaments and by washing the ashes of
the furnaces of silversmiths. The pure silver is prepared by
them in small bars which are beaten and made round and
then drawn through holes perforated in a piece of flat steel
called Jantri, till silver wire of the regulated thickness is
obtained. The wire is fine or coarse, in accordance with the
design to be made. These wires are then passed into the
hands of the Karmakar class, who are the gold and
silversmiths of India. In Dacca, the shankhari (shell cutter),
and janti (weaver) castes also work at this trade, but the
articles turned out by the shankharis are, as a rule, inferior
in workmanship and quality. The design is drawn out on
paper by the Karmakar. It is said that the old designs were
better than those now used, but that they have died out and
now seldom or never seen.
A frame work of silver wire is made according to the
popular design to serve as a support for the finer work. The
leaves, flowers, stems, etc., are made separately by twisting their
wires together and beating or pressing them into the required
shape. The leaves, etc. &c. have then to be soldered to the frame
work. The process of soldering is as follows:-A solution of
borax and water is placed in a vessel over a fire and boiled till
only finely powdered borax remains. Silver strips, having 3/16
to 5/16 of alloy (copper and zinc or tin), are then placed in a
separate vessel and covered with the powdered borax, The silver
flowers, etc.&c. are steeped in a borax solution. The frame work
is then taken, the alloy silver strips are placed on those parts of
the frame work to which the silver flowers are to be attached,
and the silver flowers are placed on the alloy silver strips. The
frame work with the strips and leaves in position is then heated
over a small furnace and the soldering is completed. The
finishing touches are put with pincers, wire nippers, etc.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
11
The number of workmen employed on the manufacture of
filigree work is about 80, while about 15 men prepare the pure
silver bars. The workers are generally paid by monthly wages,
varying from Rs. 5 to Rs. 20 a month, but sometimes piece work
is given out. Advances are generally made on account of
monthly pay or piece work. This fact confirms the district
officer‟s report that the principals are well off while their
workmen are in poor circumstances. The price of the finished
work is about Rs. 2 a tolah. The Shankhari caste do inferior
work at from Rs. 1 to Rs. 1/3 a tolah. The annual out-turn is
estimated at about 2,000 tolahs, and it is stated that the industry
has increased of late years proportionally to the increased
demand for filigree work. Some of the specimens shown at the
Exhibition are gilt. Gilding is said to have first been applied in
the reign of Jehangir to the Mandila work. The process is as
follows—Gold leaf is cut into the required sizes, the part to
which gilding is to be applied is heated, the leaf is laid on, and
heat is again applied until the leaf is smoothly and firmly fixed.
There are said to be only five men in Dacca who do this work.
Gold filigree work is also made. The same system as to
manufacture and payment are in force as for silver filigree work.
The best workmen are said to be Jagobandhu Karmakar,
Krishna Chandra Karmakar, and Ananda Hari Karmakar. They
are all members of one family. The following are the
instruments used in the preparation of the filigree work:-Batul, a
spindle; Charkhi, a winder made of wood for winding wire;
Chanki, an anvil; Chhani, a chisel; Hatur, a hammer; Jantri, a
flat piece of steel pierced with holes for drawing wire; Kasalla,
a bell metal mould for moulding hemispheres; a mould for
shaping wire; Ret, a file; Sharaish, pincers; Shon, tweezers;
Tokna, a pestle. Even in the early twentieth century Dhaka was
12
Firoz Mahmud
a prolific centre of filigree-work, producing a wide range of
articles—ornaments, decorative items, and household utensils.
The samples of filigree most worthy of mention were a
pandan (box for keeping betel leaves) made by Nitai Charan
Karmakar and Jagobandhu Karmakar of Dhaka, a chandelier
consisting of a pandan, an atardan and a golap-pash ( rose
water sprinkler) made by Bhairab Charan Karmakar of Dhaka
(Ahmad 1982: 123),2 an elephant-formed atardan (perfume
container) made by Krishna Chandra Karmakar of Dhaka (Watt
1903: 39),3 and a pandan in the shape of Taj Mahal, a replica of
Husaini Dalan and two replicas of Ahsan Manzil made by
Ananda Hari Karmakar of Dhaka (Figure 2).
The process of manufacture of filigree in Dhaka, as
practiced until 1947, was more or less the same as before. The
filigree-smiths were part of a commercial system involving
investments, markets, reasonable financial returns and a number
of ancillary industries, notably those of wire drawing and
annealing, whose contribution to filigree-work was absolutely
fundamental. Dhaka filigree came to a halt soon after the
partition of British India into two countries, India and Pakistan,
in 1947, as the filigree-smiths, all of whom were Hindus, left for
West Bengal.
2
Tofail Ahmad, who derived his information from the Official Report of the
Calcutta International Exhibition, 1883-84, refers to Nitai Charan Karmakar
as Nitai Charan and Jagobandhu Karmakar as Jagobandhu Basak. The report
on „Dacca Filigree Work‟ (Report 1886: 97) refers to Jagobandhu as
Jagobandhu Karmakar. We think that the last name of both Nitai Charan and
Jagobandhu was Karmakar, for the surname Karmakar designates a member
of the craft-caste of the workers in metal.
3
Krishna Chandra Karmakar‟s middle name appears as Charan in the Indian
Art at Delhi, 1903, the Official Catalogue of the Delhi Exhibition, 19021903. The report on „Dacca Filigree Work‟refers to him as Krishna Chandra
Karmakar (1886: 97).
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
13
Figure 2: A filigree model in gold of Ahsan Manzil by
Ananda Hari Karmakar, who produced it in 1905 (during
the British period)
Thanks to the entrepreneurship of some silversmiths, Dhaka
filigree came into life once again after the emergence of
Bangladesh. In the present time filigree is used as a decorative
treatment for silver jewelry, which has become a fashion with
women in view of price escalation of gold jewelry. A small
replica of Taj Mahal, illustrated in Henry Glassie‟s admirable
book (1997: 146), proves beyond doubt that filigree is used for
other ornamental work as well in Dhaka. We saw it in a jewelry
store at Islampur a few years ago. Unfortunately it is of crude
14
Firoz Mahmud
workmanship. Filigree continues to play an important role in
modern Dhaka, but frankly the items produced today do not
compare with those of the past. On the contrary, the modern
specimens of Dhaka filigree, even when lavishly produced, are
of only limited artistic interest. Since 1992 pandans and
atardans of excellent workmanship have been occasionally on
sale in jewelry stores at Islampur and Tantibazar in Dhaka.
These items in Dhaka‟s markets are from Cuttack. It may be
mentioned here that Vinayaklal & Company, located at Naya
Sarak in Cuttack, is the pioneer in the art of filigree and the first
company to launch the manufacture of filigree articles on a large
scale and in a wide variety in modern India. This company, by
using the artistic talent of the filigree-smiths in Orissa, has made
the city of Cuttack famous in the international field of
handicrafts. This company makes items like chariots, bowls,
atardans, lockets, money-purses, etc., all of which are excellent
examples. These filigree articles are made of silver drawn into
thin wires and foils artistically molded with technical skills and
joined together in a framework with lustrous texture finish of
sterilized silver with extremely fascinating and enchanting
designs. Vinayaklal & Company markets its products in India‟s
major cities. As the company claims, it is exporting its products
to Israel, Japan Italy, Spain, the United States, Australia, Hong
Kong, Bangladesh, the United Arab Emirate, and England.
While Cuttack continues to retain its dominance in the art of
filigree, Dhaka has lost its dominant position because of the
political upheaval of 1947 that forced the filigree-smiths of
Dhaka to leave for West Bengal, India.
The diminishing state of Dhaka filigree is a good example
of how an element of tangible culture can be affected politically.
Even though there are attempts to revive the art the result is not
yet satisfactory. In 2005 the National Craft Council of
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
15
Bangladesh (NCCB) awarded Ganesh Karmakar the best award
for his filigree-work. Ganesh, who hails from Keraniganj,
Dhaka, received this award at the age of 26. He had learnt the art
of filigree from his Guru Madan Pal. Ganesh gives an account of
his work in these words:
Filigree is a very delicate type of work with twisted gold or
silver as the base. Wires are drawn from these two precious
metals and pressed into different shapes. The metal is
beaten on an anvil and lengthened into long wires, which
are then twisted and flattened to make various designs and
shapes. In the larger pieces, small components are first
made and then joined together with interlacing tendrils to
create an immensely elegant piece of ornament.
Delicacy and intricacy, refinement and gracefulness, and
exquisiteness and virtuosity are the hallmarks of the art of
filigree. It is, therefore, very difficult for the new filigree-smiths
to restore the old splendor of Dhaka filigree. Moreover,
patronage on a massive scale is the real key to the revival of the
art in its former glory. The diminishing state of Dhaka filigree
will continue unless the art is patronized by the wealthy, the
museums, and above all, the entrepreneurs.
References
Ahmad, Tofail, Amader Prachin Shilpa [Our Traditional Crafts
an bd Industries], (in Bangla), (Dhaka, 1992).
Ahmed, Sharif uddin, Dacca: A Study in Urban History and
Development, (London, 1986).
Birdwood, G.C.M., The Industrial Arts of India, (London,
1880).
16
Firoz Mahmud
Chatterjee, Ramani Mohan, The Reminisciences
Reminiscences] of Dacca, (Calcutta, 1924).
[sic.
Glassie, Henry, Art and Life in Bangladesh, (Bloomington,
1997).
Glassie, Henry and Firoz Mahmud, Living Traditions, (Dhaka,
2007).
Hunter, W.W., A Statistical Account of Bengal, Volume 5,
(London, 1877).
Manrique, Fray Sebastien, Travels of Fray Sebastien Manrique
1629-1643, (Oxford, 1927).
Stronge, Susan, „Decorative Arts‟, in Arts of Bengal The
Heritage of Bangladesh and Eastern India, Robert Skelton
and Mark Francis eds., (London, 1979), pp. 70-75.
Taylor, James, A Sketch of the Topography and Statistics of
Dacca, (Calcutta, 1840).
Watt, Sir George, The Illustrative Part by Percy Brown, Indian
Art at Delhi, 1903, (Calcutta, 1903).
Diminishing Cultures of Bhutan: Costume of Merag
Community
Gengop Karchung
Abstract
Preservation and promotion of culture is one of the pillars
of Bhutan’s development philosophy of Gross National
Happiness. Besides, the Constitution of Kingdom of Bhutan
enshrines a separate article on culture preservation. Hence,
the culture has an outstanding recognition in the kingdom
of Bhutan, which has been through generations intact.
However, with the contemporary developments, such as
economic development, information and communication
technology, modernisation, regionalisation and also the so
called globalisation, poses a great threat. The question
arises that whether the tradition and culture of Bhutan or
local communities can thrive in the years to come. Thus,
this study, carried out based on secondary sources,
interviews, and other oral history, brings out Bhutanese
diminishing cultures in general and the costume of the
Merag Community in particular,with a dawn of an each
new day. As such, to address diminishing local heritages,
the local indigenous groups should be given special
attention through incentives to protect, preserve and
promote their culture and should also be made aware of the
importance of their indigenous heritage through education.
So that, with the changing time, the degradation and
dilution of some forms and values of such cultures are
inevitable, its pace can be slowed down. Whereby, it
provides time for research and documentation for the future
generation, in case of its disappearance. Consequently,
despite being deprived of living-culture, the identity,
essence of the culture is and will be retained.
18
Gengop Karchung
Introduction
Bhutan, sandwiched between the Himalayan giants, has an
approximate area of 38,394 sq. km holding an estimated
population of 695,822 (2010). As a result of continental
collision between the Indo-Australian Plate and Eurasian Plate,
uneven and harsh physical topography evolved, isolating one
place from another by valleys, hills, passes and mountains. So,
the settlement came along in patches, confined to a single facet
of a mountain or a valley, detaching one settlement from
another, giving birth to so many indigenous groups in this small
kingdom.
By the nature of its separation, inhabitants developed their
own lifestyles, dialect, customs, tradition and costume.
However, their culture, more or less, rested upon their beliefs, a
spiritual solace that they obtained from. So, since the Bon, a
shamanistic practice, was believed to have been prevailing in
Bhutan before the advent of Buddhism, some components of the
culture could have been derived from it, playing a common
platform amidst diverse differences.
However, with the arrival of Padmasambhava, popularly
known as Guru Rinpoche in 7th century, Buddhism provided a
common ground for diverse cultures of different factions of the
society, as the integration of existing culture took place.
Consequently, Buddhism laid the foundation of Bhutan‟s unique
cultural heritage, pertaining to arts, architecture, literature, social
structure, and its institution. This distinct inheritance through
generations has dived into contemporary world with all its forms
and value still intact, which acknowledged Bhutan‟s sovereignty
and independence, and also demonstrating its richness in
cultural heritage.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
19
Figure 1: Merag Village located at an altitude of
3,520m above sea level.
The essence of Bhutanese culture is rooted in Buddhism as
Bhutanese culture pursues the Buddhist principles of lhachoegewachu (Ten Devine Virtues) and mi-choetsang-ma chudrug (Sixteen Human Principles). The driglamnamzha,
traditional etiquette, an integral part of culture is also founded
on the above precepts. Hence, Bhutan has Buddhist majority
that has a direct and unblemished correlation with the culture
of its inhabitants.
Integration of various cultures and beliefs took place when
the settlements expanded and central administration was formed.
Moreover, when the modern developments commenced, the
20
Gengop Karchung
isolation began to ease with road connections and other
facilities. So the modern development not only posed a great
challenge to the local culture and traditions but also threw an
exigent battle even threatening the mainstream culture.
Nevertheless, Bhutan came up with Gross National
Happiness (GNH), a guiding developmental philosophy devised
to equilibrate aged-old culture and tradition with the modern
development. The developmental philosophy asserts that GNH
is more important than Gross National Product (GNP), which
precisely stress that material development alone cannot justify
the happiness of the people but need to balance the material and
spiritual development holistically. So, preservation and
promotion of culture was incorporated as one of the four pillars
of GNH.
The Constitution of Kingdom of Bhutan also enshrines
separate article on culture, emphasising preservation, protection,
and promotion of cultural heritage of the country–including
monuments, places and objects of artistic or historic interest,
Dzongs (Fortresses), Lhakhangs (Temples), Goendeys
(Monasteries), Tensum (Sacred relics), Nyes (Sacred sites),
language, literature, music, visual arts and religion–to enrich
society and the cultural life of the citizens.
Today, the main functioning body for framing and
implementing cultural policies of Bhutan is Department of
Culture under the Ministry of Home and Cultural Affairs,
supported by ten divisions, namely: Royal Academy of
Performing Arts, Division for Conservation of Architectural
Heritage, National Library & Archives, National Museum
(Paro), Division for Cultural Properties, Research and Media
Division, Division of Driglam Namzha (National Etiquette),
Textiles Museum, the Folk Heritage Museum, Watch Tower
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
21
Museum (Trongsa). Besides, Dzongkha Development
Commission, Institute of Traditional Arts and Crafts (Zorig
Chusum or the Thirteen Arts and Crafts of Bhutan), Institute for
Language and Cultural Studies, Institute of Traditional
Medicine, monastic institutions, and other related organisations.
Consequently, it has not only helped in safeguarding Bhutanese
cultures against modern influences but also being strengthened.
Culture and its Significance
Culture is defined as “the totality of socially transmitted
behaviour patterns, arts, beliefs, institutions, and all other
products of human work and thought” according to the
www.thefreedictionary.com. In Bhutanese context, culture may
be equated to term „lam-sol‟, which precisely expounds the
above definition though current focus is more on the traditional
values that are at stake in this contemporary age. So, term „lamlug-sol‟ is more appropriate which literally means culture and
tradition. Sometimes, we also use „ngar-sol lam-lug‟ that is also
equivalent to the traditional system or culture. Likewise, „solchun‟ or „sol-jun‟ is also used to denote heritage.
Culture is lifeline of Bhutanese identity. This is why it has
gained separate space in the constitution of kingdom of Bhutan,
and included as one of the four pillars of Gross National
Happiness, as stated earlier. Despite Bhutan being
geographically very tiny, it has remained independent
throughout its history, though the bordering giant countries no
longer withstood the foreign occupations. This is because
Bhutan not only maintained good diplomatic relations with the
neighbouring countries but also preserved its unique tradition
and culture which differentiated from rest of the world.
Gengop Karchung
22
Today, looking at any aspects of life in Bhutan, the totality
of Bhutan‟s value is its rich culture and tradition. Therefore, any
new developmental activities, plans and programs have to
harmonise with Bhutanese culture and tradition, so as to yield
sustainable outcomes for the happiness of the people.
Nonetheless, this tradition and culture is not an alienated
concept but derived from the Buddhist texts and practices. So,
due to such profound and philosophical association and
importance, the culture is regarded as very significant subject
for preservation and promotion in the Buddhist society for aeons
to come.
Diminishing Cultures of Bhutan
Despite repeated efforts in preservation and promotion, some of
the cultures and traditions are at stake due to global influences.
So, this paper will attempt to give an overview of some of the
diminishing cultures of Bhutan which are under great threat,
though it will not be able to highlight and justify the entire
spectrum of diminishing cultures of Bhutan.
1.
Local Costumes
Like any other countries, Bhutan also has diverse social groups
who invented their own lifestyle and costumes mainly based on
geographical adaptability. Bhutan has few groups with unique
costumes and of these, attires worn in Merag and Sakteng in
Trashigang, Laya in Gasa, and Lhop in Samtse are the most
distinct folks existing today. Highlights on the costume of
Merag will be presented later in the paper.
Laya community is located in Gasa Dzongkhag,
northwestern part of Bhutan. People of Laya are known as
layaps, and the community hosts very unique attires, extracted
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
23
its material from highland domestic animals such as yak and
sheep, and woven into cloth pieces, which is then stitched into
their costumes. Their attires are black in colour but it is only
worn by women where the male dress is no longer worn, which
is a true sign that even the women‟s dress will disappear down
the line. The black woollen dress is worn right down to the
ankles. And they also wear conical pointed hat made up of
bamboo adorned with beads of jewellery. These people are
exclusively dependent on their domestic animals. So, part of
their household moves with animals from one place to others in
the mountains, herding their animals. Not only it is unique in
their lifestyle and attires but they also speak different language
which has close connection with dzongkha (national language of
Bhutan). Hence, it is one of the rarest cultural groups in the
country. Though the community has got rich invaluable cultural
and traditional heritage, less and less people are interested to
track their older generations, partly due to modern
developmental facilities at their disposal but also due to
globalisation. So, besides their livelihood and language, their
attire is under great threat of extinction down the line.
Similarly, in the south-western Bhutan, Dorokha
Drungkhag in Samtse has lhops, who are also one of the
indigenous groups in Bhutan. Besides having their own customs,
tradition and language, they also wear distinct dress. It is white
in colour made of cotton. The dress worn by men is called rahem and female dress is called guih-em. And pungop (shirt) over
their shoulder is worn by both lhop males and females.
However, they have gradually abandoned their attires since the
beginning of the 1990s and now it is on the verge of extinction
and even the cotton plantation for the garments are also
disappearing from their fields. Before this, wild nettle plants
were used to extract fibre for their dress (Dorji 2009). This is
Gengop Karchung
24
because cheaper and easy materials are available in the markets.
And moreover, people felt backward wearing their indigenous
dress, which compelled them to follow the suit of the majority
such as wearing gho and kira and also pants and shirts. So, this
phenomenon of disappearing indigenous attires is not a new
trend in Bhutan. It has happened and is aware to everyone, but
there lacked counter actions by the Bhutanese – be it
government or community itself.
2.
Local Dialects
As in the case of costumes, different local dialects for different
sections of the society are prevalent, but it has been observed
that it is also disappearing at an alarming pace in this
contemporary age. Bhutan has nineteen spoken languages, out
of which four are spoken widely; dzongkha, sharchop or
tshanglalo, Lhotshamkha (Nepali) and khengkha amongst other.
However, the minorities are vulnerable to extinction such as the
local dialect of brokkat (Bumthang Dur), chalikha (Mongar
Chali),’olekha (Mangde, Trongsa), dakpakha (east), gongdukha
(Kheng Gongdu in Mongar), and even Lhops and MeragSaktengpas dialect are also in the decline, where some minor
dialects must have been at the verge of extinction which requires
immediate attention.
3.
Marriage Customs
Marriage is an integral part of life and with no exception there
are few indigenous traditions that were practised in some
pockets of Bhutan. Generally, couples get married based on love
or parent‟s choice, but in eastern Bhutan, lower Kheng in
Zhemgang, and in Merag and Sakteng communities, they have
uncommon tradition of tying their knots at their early age.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
25
Sharchops or easterners do cross cousin marriage. In lower
Kheng, Zhemgang, though it is based on cross cousin marriage,
it involves childhood engagement. As a result the marriage
becomes a complicated one. Once old enough, the groom has to
contribute three years labour service to his bride‟s household,
where his in-laws assess his capability as a husband. In the end,
if approved, groom‟s parents have to supply plenty of drinks and
meat for a wedding banquet. Similarly, cross cousin or outside
kinship marriage of Merag and Sakteng is a tradition passed
down from Khamsang Ama Jomo, the female deity of Merag
valley, where the wedding ceremony lasts at least for three days.
However, these traditions were challenged when more and
more people prefer the idea of love and romance. Besides, cross
cousin marriage is forbidden by the law. So, as the marriage
became simple, easy, and less expensive, the relation between
the husband and wife was also seen less committed and does not
last long, where elderly lots feel that social cohesion, ceremonial
values, and beliefs are on a declining trend.
4.
Oral Traditions
Oral tradition is also part and parcel of Bhutan‟s culture and
tradition. Oral transmission such as storytelling, folklore,
legends, proverbs, and even history are passed down from one
generation to another. Though some transmissions were able to
document in writing, the illiterate lots hanged on to this
tradition, thereby giving ground for those lost manuscripts. With
the modern facilities for documenting and storing data and
younger generations attending school, the tradition of oral
tradition has come to a halt thereby impacting largely on the
sustainability of this tradition. Besides, television and internet
has occupied the room for storytelling and folklore.
Gengop Karchung
26
5.
Traditional Etiquette
Driglamnamzhag (traditional etiquette) is considered one of the
most important elements of life as a Bhutanese. Without this, it
is considered as unmannered and uncivilised individual. These
traditional etiquette exhibit the art of dressing, art of looking, art
of eating, and art of sitting. In nut shell, it is all about
inculcating good behaviour, forming a foundation of peace and
stability, as it is absolutely based on hierarchical order. Today,
the concept of driglamnamzhag is becoming more of an
obligation and theory, due to decadence, pressure and
negligence especially in urban towns.
6.
Traditional Songs and Music
Songs and music are essential ingredients of culture, where
Bhutanese traditional songs such as zhungdra and boedra have
the potential even to trace our history, culture and religion of the
time. These songs were eulogies in honour of great religious or
political figures. Additionally, it also gives vivid accounts of
religious sites, structures and its significance.Yet, since it is
monotonous and complex by nature, younger generations turn
deaf ear to it leading to a gradual decline. Similarly, traditional
music comes from handful numbers of instruments, confining
the enthusiast music lover for any further options to explore,
thereby inclining their interest to foreign music that provides
variety of choices.
7.
Traditional Games and Sports
Similarly, the traditional games and sports are also sharing the
unpleasant time to revive its popularity in this modern time.
This is because access to the games and sports are the main
driving force here. And another thing could be the popularity of
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
27
the games. Games and sports such as footfall have seen no limit
even in the remote rural areas because of its popularity and easy
access to the game. So, when traditional games and sports
require a wide range of equipments and moreover, the fact that
when it is played only in one society, the popularity is nominal.
So, the chances of promoting and popularising the games and
sports are very slim. Thus, there is a declining trend in losing the
indigenous games in favour of the foreign games and sports.
8.
Bhutanese Architecture
To cope with the developing pace around the globe, Bhutan too
did not fail in picking up the pace when it comes to architectural
design of the buildings or structures, thus degrading its own
aged-old architectural designs. So, the unique and majestic
views of Bhutanese architecture are now glued only to the
historical monuments such as dzongs, lhakhangs, gonpas, and
chortens (Stupas). With the construction booming in Bhutan,
less and less people stick to the original architecture and more
and more import foreign ideas and designs, though there is some
blend of architectural designs in the Bhutanese buildings.
9.
Thirteen Traditional Arts and Crafts
The story of traditional arts and crafts dates back as far as
fifteenth century when Terton Pema Lingpa introduced his
artistic skills in Bhutan. And in the seventeenth century Desi
Tenzin Rabgye codified the artistic skills under zorigchusum,
the thirteen arts and crafts. These are shingzo (woodworks),
dozo (stone carving), parzo (carving), lhazo (painting), jimzo
(clay arts), lugzo (metal casting), shagzo (wood-turning), garzo
(blacksmithing), troezo (gold and silver works), tshazo
(basketry), dezo (paper-making), tshemzo (needlework), and
28
Gengop Karchung
thagzo (weaving). Products of these artistic works are
ubiquitous in Bhutan. Sadly, due to similar easy and cheaper
substitutes available, people do not prefer the traditional ones.
Consequently, people give up the trade of above arts resulting in
gradual decline of people with such artistic skills.
10. Local Festivals
As part of intangible cultural heritage, local festivals, mostly
performing arts are lifeline of the indigenous local cultures that
are unique even from the mainstream culture. When the local
community is small, then the chances of disappearing the
tradition and culture is high. To point out an example, the
performing art called lhacham at Sumthrang in Bumthang Ura
was not been able to perform it for the last one decade. The only
expert person is an old man. Likewise, there must be even more
to add on to the lists that are at the verge of extinction unless
appropriate safeguarding measures such as inventories, research,
and documentation are done on time.
Besides above extremely ten important areas that have been
identified, there are other rich and exotic local traditions and
customs that are in the line of disappearance. The “reception and
see-off culture” of Merag community is amongst one. This
tradition involves lots of beliefs and practices. Forget about
someone leaving to a long journey involving time and distance,
but even for one to two days journey, their belief compels them
to follow their tradition. However, with changing time, these
beliefs, practices, and tradition are gradually dying away from
the face of local culture.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
29
Figure 2: Yak Cham (Dance), Merag.
Costume of Merag Community
The Merag are an indigenous people inhabiting in the high
mountains of eastern Bhutan in the village of Merag and Gengo,
in the Trashigang district. Located at an altitude of 3,520m
above sea level, they live on herding highland domestic animals
such as yak, sheep, dzo and dzomo, cattle and horses. It is two
days away from nearest motorable road head. In fact they were
known as drogpa, highlander, but due to inaccuracy
pronunciation they are called brokpa by the Bhutanese, a
condescending term. The land area spreads to 867.7 sq. km
mostly pasture land for their animals with a population of 1957.
Ethnically related to the Tibetans, they speak a Tibeto-Burman
language called drogkad. In dzongkha the language is called
30
Gengop Karchung
bjokha, however, since this language is spoken only in Merag
and Sakteng communities, the language is also called meragsakteng-kha, the language of Merag and Sakteng.
The costume of Merag is unique though the same is worn in
Sakteng community and similar one in Tawang, Arunachal
Pradesh in India. However, there are minor differences both in
the garments used and style of wearing. To introduce the
costumes of Merag; firstly, the community has four different
types of outfits dressed differently–lama, gomchen, male and
female lots. Secondly, males appear in five different attires and
females in two types, though lama and gomchen dress similar to
those in other parts of the country.
Generally, the main garment of men resembles jacket that is
tied with a belt (kera) is called chuba. The five attires of men
are tsho-khamchuba (red woollen), puichuba (black from yak
hair), rigu (gray woollen), paba (tanned leather), and pak-tsa
(tanned leather with hair, usually the skin of wild goat, antelope,
baby yak, and calf). These attires are all worn not below midthigh length. The difference in the colour and material has also
got significance, where red denotes formal and black informal.
However, rigu is worn mostly by the herders especially during
damp weather. Whereas, paba is worn by the herders especially
during late autumn, winter and early spring when herders have
to climb trees to trim off its branches for cattle feeds. On the
other hand, paktsa is worn at any time, but mostly during chilly
hours. However, during rainy time, it is worn exhibiting the hair
side out and leather side is displayed outside when dry.
Kang-go resembling half pant covers hip to knee. It is
connected at the hip with a pair of leather stocking-like pe-shub.
The pu-lham (woolen boot) or pag-lham (leather boot) is used as
footwear depending on time and place. The pag-lham is used
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
31
only as casual footwear though now both the footwears were
used only during winter, when there is snow and frost. The hat
called tsid-paizhamu is worn by both genders; however, chingzha is used by men especially animal herders, which has less
formal values. Tsid-paizhamu is black in colour with five fingerlike protrusions from its edges with the length of 15 to 20
centimetres.The colour of the ching-zha varies, mostly black and
brown, resembling to that of cowboy hat. Besides these distinct
and locally manufactured attires, there were other features such
as kubtan (seating mat) dangling behind and dri (knife) tied
horizontally on the left hip of men. Khab-shub (needle case)
suspended from the right hip in the case of women and men in
their chuba pouch. Nyug-dri [nga-zoror barey] (small knife) is
also included in women‟s item by hanging along with the khabshub.Women also wear beads of jewellery around their neck
composed of precious stones such as turquoise, coral, shell,
onyx, and many more depending on how wealthy the person is.
Likewise, one significant feature is that both male and female
use earrings.
Figure 3: Male Attire made from wool, Merag
32
Gengop Karchung
Similarly, women also wear equally distinct apparels. As a
main garment, they wore ngui-shing made from wool but now
white or red with white striped silk shingkha is worn. It's like a
long skirt. Anyway, to make it more formal, it is worn both at a
time appending white shingkha from within, making its edges
visible. The shingkha is fastened at the waist with a belt, lifting
it to shin, assembling three or more folds in the front depending
on the size of the shingkha. But before fastening it with the belt,
mey-kem, a black rectangular woollen piece of cloth is attached
behind to a knee high.
Figure 4: Female Dress, Merag
Then plain white or red with flower patterns of waist-high
to-dung with full sleeve is worn. The material of the to-dung
varies from cotton to silk. Additionally, ba-todung, a woollen
jacket is developed in similar pattern and size. Besides this,
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
33
lhen-ba which is red and made from wool is worn at the back
just enough to cover from shoulder till the waist. As in the case
of men, they also have similar designed footwear called nembuilham though the colour differs slightly. Since the footwears
were as high as edge of knee, it is being fastened slightly below
knee by a small belt called lham-rogkera. With this outfits, the
men and women make perfect distinct.
Material of the Costume
Unlike any other sections of the society, people of Merag
community lived on producing their own clothing. These
clothing were extracted from the domestic animals they raise–
wool from sheep and three types of hairs from yak. The black
wool is used for the similar colour of clothing and white is used
for various other colours, using dye depending upon the pattern
of the garment, predominantly red. Similarly, the hairs of yak
were also used in similar purposes. The wool from sheep was
sheared four times a year in olden days when there were plenty
of grasses to feed on. But now, it is sheared thrice a year. The
timing for the shearing of wool was done before or right next
morning after arrival to Merag from the highland in the ninth
month of Bhutanese calendar to avoid autumnal dry thrones and
rubbish, as the wool of that period was considered as the best
one. Thereafter, it was done after every four months.
Conversely, in the case of yak, it is quite different. Yak
produces three types of hair called pu, tsid-pa, and nga-ma. Pu
is the softest of the three, which is pulled out from the either
side of the yak‟s body and is eventually used for inner clothing
or for blankets. Whereas, tsid-pa which is little coarse and hard
is sheared from dewlap till lower abdomen. The tsid-pa of male
yak is used for producing various items such as tents, rain-proof,
34
Gengop Karchung
and sacks. However, the tsid-pa of female yak or male yak
under three years of age were used exclusively for hat, while the
tsid-pa sheared in the first year is called drab which is used for
developing kud-pa (thread) and nun-da (rope). Nga-ma is the
longest and roughest of the hairs which grows on the tail and are
used for developing bags–pha-chung.
Figure 5: Milking a Yak, the main source of livelihood,
Merag.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
35
With the limited natural colour of the hairs, various other
means to colouring were practised. For natural dyeing, dye is
collected from different plants for specific colours. Tsod plant
for red colour, indigo (ja‟) plant for blue colour, leafs of zhunggen shing for yellow, and dam-nag (black mud) is used for black
colour. However, tshur (rock salt) and sour fruit from ushukyur-moshing is used to hold the colour on the woollen cloth
pieces. Each of this colouring requires slightly different process.
But with the introduction of chemical dye and easy process and
methods, this indigenous knowledge of dying and obtaining dye
is also on the decline, which is also a concern for the community
and government, as it is also part and parcel of intangible
cultural heritage of that community. Such processes, methods,
and skills not only make them self-sufficient and independent
but also provide them with business opportunities. Besides, they
can also keep the dying culture alive.
Art of Weaving and Stitching
Once the wool and hair is extracted from the sheep and yak, then
it is being segregated into different sections depending upon
their colour and texture from dust and other sticky dry plants.
Then it is being dried and carded using Hand Cards, after which
it is being made into thread by spinning both by men and
women. They even spin while walking. Then threads are wound
in the warping place [board], which involves another art in
allocating required size and pattern, when finally set in the
loom. It is then woven for weeks. After the weaving is done, it is
then soaked into hot water and being softened by creasing with
the help of two legs. After hours, then the coarse surface hides
itself into the furry fleece, which shows that it is finally
developed into fine woollen cloth piece for further development
into required cloths and garments. It was then washed and dried.
36
Gengop Karchung
In case, if we require different colour for white woollen cloth
piece, it is then processed further for colouring (dying).
With this fine piece of woollen cloth, it is then cut into
various pieces and sizes depending on the various types of
garment. It is then stitched for days involving different
technique of stitching to last for years without tearing it. And the
stitching lines were never seen torn though the garments are
filled with patches after many years. Not all the people are
equipped with the skills to stitch especially when it comes to
garments of all sorts including chuba and lham, and likewise,
not all female are adequately skilful enough in warping and
weaving. So, very few lots are proficient in these arts, where it
requires lots of patience, care, technique, time, and skills. The
finest and softest pieces of cloth are used for khan-jor (shirt),
chu-ba, kang-go, dor-ma, and in some parts of lham. Others are
used for developing blankets, carpets, cushions, and pillows.
Tsho-khamchuba, rigu, and nem-builham are made from wool
and puichuba and pu-lham are developed from yak's pu but the
process of developing it into final cloth pieces are as same as the
woollen cloth pieces.
Since the art of weaving and stitching requires lots of skills,
the profession is not welcomed by most which ultimately leads
to decline of this art. As a part of intangible aspect of culture, it
should also be addressed before it is too late.
Importance of the Costume
Looking at the above stories on its costumes, material used, and
the process of making garments, it is clear that the community
had not depended on any other external sources in making it into
final products. Be it hat, khan-jor, chuba, pant, kang-go, shingkha [ngui-shing], footwear, and other necessary belonging were
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
37
crafted, woven, and produced by their own, without having to
buy from external sources. Therefore, it clearly signifies that this
community was self-sufficient in olden times. Moreover, it
proves that people of that time were so skilful and hardworking,
and innovative too. But now, with the globalisation in the
process, every individual becomes dependent as substitutes of
all items were made cheaper and easily available, which was not
the case then.
Remaining isolated gave them platform to be independent
and maintain their own identity by wearing their own set of
attires, which is a matter of pride that should carry in every
meraps' blood. But looking at the current pace of degradation in
its tradition and culture, and particularly in its costumes, it is of
great embarrassment even to say that someone belong to that
community. It is due to sheer ignorance that, little by little the
identity, coupled with many other cultures of the society within
and beyond Bhutan, aggravated its gradual disappearance. So,
we can hardly say what people or society do those people belong
to–dressed in pant and shirt, mixed language of Dzongkha,
English, Hindi, Mon-ked, and their own language, and
contending for wealth and power creating chaos in the
community. Therefore, it is even hard to say that this is a
beautiful and peaceful community of Merag, compared to a
decade ago.
According to some texts, it is said that tsid-paizhamu
symbolises head of black bird, where ba-todung and todung
with different colours signify hanging sleeves (phoi-ka) worn by
descendants of the bird. Similarly, lhem-ba represents wings of
the bird and kang-go symbolises tail of the bird, whereas, the
lham stands for its webbed feet. This derivation was based on
38
Gengop Karchung
the theme that people of Merag were descended from jachung
[garuda], mythical bird.
Additionally, besides the costume, there are other aspects of
culture and tradition that are at stake, which are very unique.
These includes the way of life or lifestyle, beliefs, religion,
language, festivals, and the most interesting part is its female
deity called Khamsang Ama Jomo, residing on the highest
mountain of the valley overlooking Merag community, which
has very rich legends along with various forms and imprints left
on the stones. So, these are also of a concern to the community
and government for further research and documentation,
neglecting which will cause irreversible catastrophe.
Preservation Policy and Present Position
Ever since His Majesty the 4th King, Jigme Singye Wangchuck
propounded the phrase “Gross National Happiness is more
important than Gross Domestic Product” in 1972, the
developmental plans and programmes were framed based on the
GNH principles. As culture being one of the four pillars of the
principle, it has gained attention in all aspects of programmes–
be it in planning, law making, discussion, conference and even
in the education system of Bhutan, which is the most important
and influential of all.
In 2010, Ministry of Education launched formal website on
“Educating for GNH” providing separate platform for imparting
and disseminating the subject to the future citizens of Bhutan
which was already incorporated in the education system.
Besides sustainable economic development, preservation of
environment, and good governance, preservation and promotion
of culture is the most applicable to the students. Students of all
sections are taught values of culture based on driglamnamzha–
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
39
being responsible, respecting elders and younger, rendering
helping hand for the needy ones, and so on. The value education
has reciprocated its results within few months of its
implementation bringing harmony and self-consciousness
amongst the students. As a result, the youth and everyone are
very much aware of the importance of the subject and the state
of various diminishing cultures as listed above.
Nonetheless, even after their studies, cultural orientation is
given annually to the university graduates to prepare them to
serve the nation with loyalty and dedication and also to brief
them about the importance and diversity of indigenous cultures
prevailing in the nooks and corners of the country, as they may
be posted anywhere else in the country. Likewise, even after
getting into the job, time and again, the public servants are
briefed and trained on the cultural values and its significance in
today‟s world particularly on driglamnamzha. Furthermore,
even at the grassroots level of the society, people are very much
cognisant of government‟s effort in retaining and promoting
local culture and traditions.
Similarly, the costumes of Merag community are also
promoted in various ways. To promote the indigenous attires,
government had accepted the dress in all the government offices
and even the school uniform of that community is in their own
local costumes. Similarly, Royal Academy of Performing Arts
uses the costumes of Merag community while performing songs
and dances in various national and international functions in and
abroad.
Challenges
Having presented the ground realities of diminishing cultures of
Bhutan particularly the costumes of Merag community, there are
40
Gengop Karchung
couples of difficulties confronting the sustainability of the
culture and traditions. No matter what plans and policies are
framed and in place, gradually we do see the downward trend in
every bits of culture. These challenges were attributed mainly to
globalisation and modernisation process taking place around the
globe. The global village formed by globalisation not only
allows platform for wide varieties of choices over the goods and
services from varied sources but also due to the inevitable
phenomenon of modernisation or westernisation provides
multifaceted fashion, culture, religion, beliefs and lifestyles. The
intensity is aggravated by receiving western or foreign education
to the coming generations. As a result, younger generation
prefer city life coalesced to hybrid culture with modern
amenities.
Modern facilities such as road, electricity, office centres,
internet, telecommunication, television, and so on retain people
in the city and even the rural folks are coaxed to migrate to
experience the exuberant and better life, leaving behind their
rich and invaluable culture and traditions. Besides, cultural
dilution is also from the fact that internet and television serve as
a medium to propagate newer fashions or styles based on
foreign themes, thereby affecting the culture and traditions that
are in practice.
Since conventional items are based on handmade that entail
lots of time and energy, usually products are overpriced.
Moreover, lack of varied sizes, patterns, and qualities are
common as it is manually produced. As a result, customers fall
for the substitute goods that are easily available at all range of
size, patterns, and even prices. Therefore, even in the case of
costumes of Merag community, similar practicality is pursued to
reduce the excessive burden of cost of production of the attires,
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
41
and simply people go for the diverse substitutions available in
the market, which led them to dress in pants and shirt, merging
themselves into the mainstream global culture.
It is the phase of time where local aboriginal culture and
traditions are amalgamating with the mainstream culture, and
even beyond with the global culture. Consequently, minority
who are left with conventional lifestyles are impelled to give up
their original lifestyles. Taking into consideration the attire, we
find that when one or few dresses that are distinct from the other
commonly accepted attires, they become the centre of attention
with various remarks. No one knows when someone might
abuse them of their backwardness. Moreover, when others
bother so much about that distinctness, the minority or that
person might feel humiliated and embarrassed, resulting in
psychological mayhem. As a result, the minority is compelled to
disrobe their distinct attire in other majority due to inadvertent
abuse, harassment, and humiliation. Slowly, they trend to adopt
borrowing others‟ (majority‟s) attire and gradually, vanishing
the minority which is a realistic fact. This is the greatest
challenge of all, when someone has to deal with the
psychological state of other people.
Conclusion
With this identification on diminishing cultures of Bhutan
specifically pertaining to the costume of Merag community, it is
obvious that some recommendations and proposals are very
much required to create conducive environment for sustainable
culture and traditions. So it is apparent that culture plays a
significant role in the society and happiness of the people. The
essence of the culture is the identity it exhibits. A single cultural
entity displays its own values and significance, forming distinct
Gengop Karchung
42
identity. Ultimately, independence and sovereignty is the
singular substance of the culture that guarantees harmony and
stability at the various social levels.
In view of the above realities and facts, the only possible
solution at hand is to educate the people particularly aboriginal
groups on values and importance of traditional cultural heritage.
With the awareness in place, less and less majority group
(mainstream group) bothers about the minority, thereby
brushing off the social stigma of backwardness.
The sustainability of indigenous culture and traditions can
be prolonged bestowing special attention through guidance,
support, and incentives in their daily lives–providing training
and resources for weaving in the case of costume of Merag
community. Furthermore, giving them chance to interact with
other indigenous groups will also at least help to relieve from
their social stigmas.
Lastly, SAARC cultural networking of this kind is very
important not only to share the unique practices in the region,
but also provides platform to brainstorm on the given subject to
devise better and refined solutions for the diminishing cultures.
In order to enhance its coverage and productivity, setting up of
„field office‟ in every member state is an utmost importance, so
as to safeguard intangible and tangible cultural heritage of the
Himalayas through inventorying, research and documentation.
References
a.
Unpublished Works
Department of Culture, (Bhutan), Draft Cultural Policy of
Bhutan, 2006.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
43
Dorje, Sersang Lama Gyaltshan, ‘Dulba lung lasbyungbai’
bya’irgyalpo
’dab
bzang
dang
gshogbzanggimirabsbyungtshulmdorbsdusbzhugs so. 1894.
The Constitution of Kingdom of Bhutan, 2008.
b.
Published Works
i.
Books:
Dorji, Lham, SergamathangKothkin and other Bhutanese
Marriage Customs, (Thimphu, 2003).
Van Driem, George ed, Languages of the Greater Himalayan
Region, Vol. 1: Dzongkha, (Leiden, 1998).
ii.
Articles:
Dargye, Yonten. „An Overview of the Practice of Rituals and
Ethics in Bhutan‟, SAARC Culture, Vol.1 (2010): Special
Issue on Ritual, Ethics and Societal Stability in the SAARC
Region, pp. 51-75.
Dorji, Jagar. „Lhop: A Survival Through Time‟, in Fortress of
the Dragon: Proceedings of the 3rd Colloquium of the
National Museum of Bhutan, 2nd ed. (Thimphu, 2009), pp.
143-85.
Performing Arts and Traditions of the Nomadic
(Gypsy) Tribe of Bazigars
Surjeet Singh
Abstract
It is a well-known fact that the fertile land of Punjab has
been the abode of many nomadic tribes and gypsies but
there is not much information available about these
communities. Bazigars, one of the major nomadic tribes,
settled down recently on the outskirts of the villages and
towns of Punjab is one such community. The Bazigar men
are known for their acrobatics and the women for dance
and singing, while Bazigar women are famous for their
dances, which are completely different from the dances of
Punjabi women in terms of body movements, rhythmic and
in terms of form and content and praxis of the total
composition. With the forces of industrialization,
modernization and globalisation, the Bazigars like other
tribes of the region, are rapidly losing their lifestyles, their
ways of living and their art forms are fast vanishing. This
paper focuses on the process of their assimilation in the
main society and their strategies to maintain their distinct
cultural identity.
Among India‟s many gifts to the world we must include the
gypsies, who, with their music and dancing, have formed a
romantic and colorful element in European life for over five
centuries.1
The holding of this SAARC conference on Diminishing
Cultures in South Asia comes at a time when native traditions of
art and culture in South Asia are struggling to survive under the
impact of industrialization and globalisation. During these times
of great cultural turmoil, multinational corporations are
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
45
mercilessly exploiting the material world and the land to
generate more and more markets leading to relentless
displacement of people, their traditions, their beliefs and their
values.2 This paper and the accompanying documentary film is
part of a nomination dossier prepared for UNESCO's project,
The Intangible Cultural Heritage (ICH) of humanity, prepared
under the auspices of North Zone Cultural Centre (Ministry of
Culture, Government of India), Patiala.3 To begin with, a sociocultural profile of the Bazigars is prepared with their acrobatics,
their dances and songs, their ceremonies and rituals, their myths
and narratives and their indigenous knowledge systems. The
socio-cultural profile of the Bazigars will serve as a pilot study
for the comprehensive project of documenting the vanishing
traditions of art and culture in North India.
The land of Punjab watered by the great river system of
Indus has been the cradle of earliest civilization, popularly
known as Indus Valley Civilization. It was the river system of
Indus which gave its name to India. A.L. Basham whose classic
work on the history and culture of ancient Indian subcontinent
continues to be an excellent source material to understand the
glory of ancient India, observes, “More than two thousand years
before Christ the fertile plain of the Panjab („Five Rivers‟),
watered by the great tributaries of the Indus – the Jhelum,
Chenab, Ravi, Beas and Satlaj – had a high culture, which
spread as far as the sea and along the western seaboard at least
as far as Gujarat4.” Describing the land, terrain and routes which
demarcate and connect Punjab with Iran and Central Asia,
Buddha Prakash in his seminal study in Glimpses of Ancient
Panjab, presents a most lucid and vivid picture of the region
with its ever-flourishing socio-ethnic diversity, “The socioethnic formation of the Indo-Iranian borderlands reveals a
46
Surjeet Singh
bewildering variety in accordance with geographical diversity.
Here we find nomads and peasants, traders and pedlars, robbers
and highwaymen of various races, cultures and dialects5.” It is a
well known fact that the land of ancient Punjab has been the
abode of many nomadic tribes and gypsies. As the British
started documenting Indian society, Denzil Ibbetson's Report on
the „Races, castes and tribes of Punjab‟6 and subsequently H.A.
Ros‟s ‘Glossary‟ of the tribes and castes of the Panjab and
North-West Frontier Province‟7 (based on Ibbetson‟s Report)
for the first time fondly talks about the gypsy tribe of Bazigars
known for their acrobatics, dance and song. Denzil Ibbetson
ruefully regrets about the lack of information about these
fascinating communities of professional entertainers like the
Bazigars, the Nats and some others who live in the forest. On
the basis of information about these people available at that
time, Denzil Ibbetson classifies these tribes in to two categories
i.e. hunting tribes who sustain their living primarily by hunting
wild animals and occasionally resort to burglary. (The Sansis of
Punjab were categorized as belonging to criminal tribes by the
British). The second category of tribes constitutes communities
of professional entertainers who earn their living by entertaining
people with their performing arts, dance and song.
The Bazigars no longer live in the forest; no longer raise
their cattle in the green pastures and meadows as the sacred
woods which have been nourishing man and animals for
thousands of years have been wiped out. The Bazigars are the
most prominent and colorful people among the many tribes
which have settled down in the recent past. Besides Punjab, the
Bazigars are scattered all over Haryana, Eastern Rajasthan,
Himachal Pradesh and Jammu region of Jammu & Kashmir.
During the British rule in India, there are references to their
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
47
presence in the Malwa region of Punjab and also in areas of
Lahore, Rawalpindi, Jhelum, Multan, and Jhang8. After partition
of Punjab in 1947, they are mainly settled in the villages of
Ferozepur, Sangrur, Sunam, Dhuri, Sanaur, Batala and
Jalandhar. In Haryana, they are mainly concentrated around
Fatehbad, Ratiya, Kurukshetra and Karnal. Some pockets of
Bazigars are also found in lower regions of Himachal Pradesh
and Jammu region of Jammu & Kashmir. Like other castes of
India, they are further subdivided on the basis of sub-castes.
There are nine sub-castes among the Bazigars.
During their nomadic life, in their wanderings from place to
place in search of livelihood, the Bazigars lived in temporary
huts called Sirkian. A Sirki is a hut like structure made of reed,
straw and wood. Those huts were constructed by elderly Bazigar
women with great art and skill. They also make special
arrangements for storage of food grains and cereals. The Bazigar
women are known for their arts and crafts. With keen sense of
observation and sharp perception, the Bazigar women fully
understand their environment and ransack their surroundings to
create objects of daily use with great functional utility and
aesthetics. The Bazigar women are great masters in the art of
sewing with hands for they do not possess sewing machines.
From the rags they pick, women prepare colorful handmade
carpets to spread on the ground to sleep at night. On one side of
the entrance to the hut, they set up on open hearth protected by
small mud walls decorated with floral designs and motifs of
animals and birds. All the utensils, pitcher for carrying water
and the cooking utensils are prepared from clay. A broken piece
of pitcher is used to cook chapaties on fire. Meat is cooked in
pots made of clay. The Bazigar women are great masters in the
48
Surjeet Singh
art of preserving fire for fire is extremely important for the life
of the community.
As the process of settling down of nomadic tribes got
initiated as a consequence of wide spread economic and social
transformation in the society, the Bazigars started living in mud
houses like other poor sections of the society. With the passage
of time, by doing physical hard work and labour, some of the
Bazigars have built Pakka houses (brick houses) constructed
with bricks and cement.
Like most of the other tribes of this region, the Bazigars
also relate themselves to the Rajput rulers of Rajasthan.
According to the most prevalent narrative about their origin, a
Mughal king expressed his desire to marry Das Maluki, the
beautiful daughter of their chief Balu Ram but according to their
custom a Rajput will not ever give his daughter in marriage to a
Muslim king. The king was infuriated at the refusal of Balu Ram
to offer his daughter in marriage to the king. Balu Ram, fearing
harm to his tribe, went hiding into the dense forest. To conceal
their true identity, Balu Ram and his tribe changed their dress
and their language. According to another myth, they are
forbidden to sleep under a permanent roof. They are cursed to
move from place to place and live in temporary makeshift huts
(Sirki) of weed. Following the myth, they took all kinds of metaphysical precautions as the clan started settling down in small
mud settlements (Bastis) on the periphery of the villages. The
Bazigars like other tribes of the region were living a nomadic
life just a couple of decades back.
The word „Bazigar‟ is derived from Persian language
literally meaning „one who performs Bazi‟, a spectacular form
of acrobatics. The Bazigars are a community of professional
entertainers who earn their living by performing acrobatics. As
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
49
an ancestral profession, every male child in the community is
trained by the elders in the art of acrobatics. Ritually, every male
child is initiated in the art of acrobatics even today. There was
complete network of communication and understanding among
the various groups of Bazigars inhabiting a certain territory. In
other words, an area of certain villages was marked as a ___domain
belonging to a particular performing group. As such there were
personal, stable relationships between the Bazigars and the
village community. Sometimes, there were incidents of
misunderstanding and disputes but they were resolved amicably.
Depending upon the cycle of seasons and the cycle of crops, the
best times for the performance were after harvesting of the crops
and the long winter after the sowing season. It is important to
understand that professional entertainers were an integral part of
the well-knit traditional peasant societies.
Bazigar women are highly accomplished in the art of
dancing and singing. Bazigar women are extremely beautiful
with bright black eyes, colorfully dressed in Kurti (top) studded
with beads, sea-shells and heavily embroidered Gunia (lower).
They are extremely fond of dark, bright colors mostly black, red
and semitic green. Bazigar men also like bright colors mostly
black and semitic green.
As the lifestyle of the community is changing, Bazigar
women dress up like Punjabi women in Salwaar kameez. But
there are differential features in the design and color of their
garments which mark them as belonging to the Bazigar
community. The women wear silver jewellery mostly in the
ears, nose, around neck, on the arms and a silver chain in the pig
tail of their long thick black hair. They are extremely fond of
tattoos on prominent features of the body, the forehead, arms, on
legs and so on. There is invariably a tattoo of the crescent moon
50
Surjeet Singh
with a star on the forehead of every Bazigar woman. Men are
equally fond of tattoos. We have prepared a full glossary of the
motifs, of the tattoos made on the various parts of the male and
female bodies. There are motifs common to both men and
women but some of the motifs are exclusive to a particular
gender as there are motifs of fairies on the chest of men. The
women are great masters in the art of sewing with hands for they
do not possess any sewing machines. From the rags they pick,
women prepare colorful handmade carpets to spread on the
ground to sleep at night. The selling of toys for small kids,
charmakhs for spinning wheel and sewing needles to the village
women is one of the occupations of Bazigar women. By the side
of the entrance to the hut, they set up an open hearth protected
by small mud walls decorated with floral designs and motifs of
animals and birds. All the utensils, pitcher for carrying and
storing water and the cooking utensils are prepared from clay
and cooked in fire. A broken piece of pitcher is used to cook
chapattis on fire. Meat is cooked in pots made of clay. The
Bazigar women are great masters in the art of preserving fire for
fire is extremely important for the life of the community.
As the process of settling down of nomadic tribes began as
a consequence of widespread economic and social
transformations in the society, the Bazigars started living in mud
houses like the Harijans and other poor sections of Indian
society. With the passage of time, by dint of hard work and
labor, some of the Bazigars have built pakka houses.
Performing Arts
Bazi is a Persian word for a very special kind of acrobatic
performance that involves severe physical risks and mental
strength. The performers of Bazi are known as Bazigars. The
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
51
performance of Bazi takes place during the lean season
especially after harvesting of crops when the peasants are
relatively free from the fields. In an agricultural society, the fairs
and festivals, events of public entertainment like the
performance of Bazi and balladeers singing ballads of heroism,
chivalry and romance are regulated by the cycle of sowing and
harvesting of crops. Every group of Bazigars is patronized by
certain villages thus establishing a long-term stable relationship
between the performers and the community. In traditional wellknit communities this kind of assured support and recognition to
the performers is very essential for the development of art, the
artist and the continuation of a tradition.
The performance of Bazi is a great event of public
entertainment and celebration in the life of the village
community. People of the village, the young and the old, men
and women and small kids gather in large numbers to witness
the performance. The venue of the performance is an open space
on the periphery of the village community.
The major components of the performance are:
a.
Acrobatics
b.
Nakal (a form of folk theatre)
c.
Music of the Dhol (drum)
With permission from the village elders, the performance
begins with invocation to God Hanuman, for they believe that
they learnt the art of acrobatics from Hanuman. In traditional
communities, arts and crafts are completely integrated with
religion and belief systems of the people signifying a
harmonious life of body and mind, matter and spirit and of man
and God. The performers are male members of the Bazigar
52
Surjeet Singh
community, ranging from small kids to elderly people, though
the star performers are agile young men with shining serpentine
bodies. The leader of the group conducts the performance in a
highly professional manner with remarkable oratorical skill and
control over diction. The Dholi (drummer) and the music of the
drum play very important role in the performance for the whole
event takes place amidst the overwhelming music of the drum.
The form and the range of the acrobatics varies from simple to
complex, finally leading to dangerous dare-devil exercises
which demand perfect control over mind and body. Risks are
very high and the Bazigars really live dangerously!
Intercepted in between the series of events of acrobatics, a
group of talented actors from the community presents interludes
of Nakal for humour and comic relief. Nakal is a developed
satirical form of folk theatre which exposes the foibles and
follies of men and women, high and low. At the conclusion of
the event, the performers are amply rewarded in kind and cash
by the village community.
Vanishing Traditions of Art and Culture
With the forces of industrialization, technology, modernization
and globalisation, the Bazigars like other tribes of the region, are
rapidly losing their lifestyles and their traditions of culture are
fast vanishing. Unlike the past when professional entertainers
were an integral component of the society, today art and culture
has become a commodity to make money in the market. The
Bazigars can no longer survive on the basis of their performing
arts. They are basically landless, poor people. It is their sheer
fascination for art which is keeping the tradition alive. Bazigar
women do still earn some money by entertaining people on the
occasion of festivals, fairs and happy occasions of celebration.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
53
The birth of a male child is a great event of celebration in North
India. Bazigar women are highly talented in the art of singing
lullabies (lorian) and a very special type of wedding songs
(ghorian) sung on the occasion of wedding of a boy. They are
supposed to possess magical powers. As such people, believe
that they can protect the newly born child from evil spirits. With
the changing panorama of seasons and the cycle of crops, there
is a whole chain of festivals and fairs when people sing, dance
and celebrate. On the occasion of these festivals especially Lohri
and Diwali, Bazigar women go to the villages and small towns
to congratulate people by singing and dancing.
As already mentioned, Bazigar women are famous for
dance and song and men for acrobatics. It is this image of the
community which has been projected in Indian films and
literature. But not a single film or a literary work has presented
even a sketchy version of full performance of Bazi, nor of Gidha
(dance) of Bazigar women which is entirely different from
Punjabi women‟s dances in terms of body movements,
rhythmics and in terms of form and content and praxis of the
total composition.
It is a well known fact that the gypsies have produced best
singers, dancers and men and women in music. Therefore, it is
not surprising that all the Dhol is (the Bhangra drummers) come
from Bazigar community. They have produced legendary
drummers like Bhanna Ram, Mangat Rai, Biru Ram and Garib
Das. The Bazigars are professional entertainers: men perform
acrobatics and women are known for dance and song. Keeping
in view their family tradition of acrobatics, dance and music,
they can easily be trained to excel in the field of sports
especially gymnastics, and music, dance and song.
54
Surjeet Singh
As the traditional communities, which supported and
sustained them, are breaking down, the Bazigars are becoming
pop singers, dancers and drum players. The Dhol (drum)
occupies central position in the folk music of Punjab and all the
Dholis (the Bhangra drummers) come from this community.
During this period of great cultural turmoil when folk
traditions of smaller, marginalized communities are threatened
by the forces of industrialization and commercialization, the
Bazigars are looking for other avenues of employment and
survival.
Most of them, men and women, are working in the fields as
farm labourers. Paddy plantation is mainly done by Bazigar
women. Settled in villages and on the periphery of towns, some
of them are raising cattle, cows and buffaloes, and selling milk
on bicycles as milk vendors. Some of them are involved in the
collection of scrap material.
The holding of youth festivals at the school, college and
university level has really provided them new fields to show
their talent and to earn their living. They are acting as instructors
and coaches to train boys and girls in song and dance especially
Bhangra. North Zone Cultural Centre, Patiala has selected
number of talented Bazigar performers and singers, who are
training young students from the schools and colleges in folk
dances of Punjab especially Bhangra and the dances of women.
It is very essential that some responsible agency should take
upon itself the responsibility to preserve this art form of
Bazigars and help them train their next generation to keep this
tradition alive. Bazigars do not have any school or college or
established institutions which teach them this tradition. They are
basically poor people. It is their zeal to keep the tradition alive
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
55
and fortunately the North Zone Cultural Centre (NZCC), Patiala
after its establishment in 1985 was in a position to provide
adequate assistance by showcasing their performances in Punjab
and all over India and even abroad in the most popular fairs and
festivals.
As a result of aforementioned efforts, the youngsters of the
community have started taking keen interest to continue the
tradition. They have become aware of the cultural significance
of their art form and with the assistance of North Zone Cultural
Centre, it is hoped that they will be able to preserve and
perpetuate their cultural heritage.
The performing arts of the gypsy tribe of the Bazigars are a
cultural asset of the region. In India, gypsy tribes and village
communities have been surviving over thousands of years.
In the process of actual living, these small communities
have developed their ways of living, their indigenous knowledge
systems and their world view which is entirely different from
the world-view of our so called main society. More and more
scholars are coming to realize that we, the moderns, have whole
world to learn to improve the quality of our life from these so
called „traditional‟ communities.
Notes and References
1. Basham, A.L., The Wonder That was India, First published in
1954 (rep., Delhi, 1981), p. 514.
2. For a thorough exploration of the predicament of native
traditions in the “turbulent Context” (in Said‟s striking phrase)
of globalisation see part 3, Orientalism Now, in his book,
Orientalism: Western Conceptions of the Orient, (rep., London,
1995), p. 255.
56
Surjeet Singh
Following the ideas about the general relationship between
culture and empire, as a developed in this study mainly
dealing with the Middle East, Edward W. Said goes ahead
in his words, “to describe a more general pattern of
relationship between the modern metropolitan West and its
overseas territories” in his fascinating study Culture and
Imperialism, (rep., London, 1995).
3. The author prepared a nomination dossier including a
documentary film for inscription on the Representative List
of The Intangible Cultural Heritage (ICH) under the
UNESCO Convention on Safeguarding of Intangible
Cultural Heritage (ICH) 2010.
4. Basham, op. cit., p.1.
5. Prakash, Buddha, Glimpses of Ancient Panjab, (Patiala,
1983).
6. Ibbetson, Denzil, The Races, Castes and Tribes of the people
in the Report on the Census of the Panjab, published in
1883 (Rep., 1995), Language Department, Punjab, Patiala.
7. Rose, H.A., A Glossary of the Tribes and castes of the Punjab
and North-West Frontier Province, Published in 1892
(Rep., 1990), Language Department, Punjab, Patiala.
8. Ibbetson, op. cit., pp.271-72.
Diminishing Culture of the Tribes of Andaman
Islands: Bio-Cultural Perspectives
B.N. Sarkar
Abstract
A population may be subjected to a condition of being in
danger because of unknown, unexpected operation of
human and other biotic and/ or abiotic factors, or by
conscious human activities. The most extreme state of
endangerment is a threat to ‘survival’ of biological,
demographic or cultural dimensions, which may be real or
perceived. The Andaman Islanders (except the Great
Andamanese) are still considered to be the remnant of true
‘Negrito’ population in South-East Asia. They have
dwindled to a size where the chance of extinction is very
real. The study on such population would provide a unique
opportunity to understand the evolutionary history of
mankind. The purpose of this presentation is to discuss the
ramification of such ‘endangerment’ as experienced by the
tribes of Andaman Islands in recent past.
Introduction
The Indian sub-continent is an abode of all major ethnic groups
with their rich bio-cultural heritage in diverse physical, cultural,
linguistic, biological, genetic and environmental characteristics.
Much of this variability is indigenous. However, a considerable
fraction of its variability has also been introduced through large
scale immigrations into India from time immemorial. A country
as big as India with regions differing widely in soil, in historical
growth and in the ethnic elements is bound to show differences
in behavioural patterns, dress, food habit, material culture, house
58
B.N. Sarkar
type, kinship system, marriage pattern and language, but this
variability cannot be explained as merely regional. India‘s
ecology and geography had a considerable role in shaping these
diversities. Her mosaic ecological zones were the abode of early
hominids and prehistoric human as could be visualized from the
fossil finds.
Prehistoric India owes a rare distinction of being the
paradise as cultural development which did not unilinearly
occurred here. At a given point of time an urban culture, a rural
system, a Neolithic settlement, Mesolithic hunting-gathering
cave culture, or a nomadic way of life could be easily appraised
(Sankalia 1974).
The aboriginal elements in the population of India are
grouped on the basis of tribes which are composed of a large
number of clans or septs, totemistic or territorial groups. They
differ from the caste structure in their territorial affiliation, and
in their freedom from economic interdependence. They are
spread over the sub-continent, but instead of amalgamating with
others to make bigger groups, each retain its separateness.
The tribes are by no means homogeneous either in their
history, language, livelihood pattern, or social organization.
There were some 700 tribes in India (Census 1981). The
population size of these tribes varies enormously, from a mere
fifty individuals among the Andamanese to about five million
among the Gonds and the Bhils in Central India (Census 2001).
There are matrilineal tribes as the Khasis of Meghalaya, or
patrilineal as Ho of Bihar. Some tribes are true hunter-gatherers
like the Jarawa, Onge and Sentinelese of Andaman Islands,
others are pastoralists like the Todas of Nilgiris, or shifting
cultivators as Mizos, or settled cultivators as the Mundas, and
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
59
nomadic as the Birhors of Jharkhand and Chenchus of Andhra
Pradesh.
A population may be subjected to a condition of being in
danger because of unknown, unexpected operation of human
and other biotic/or abiotic factors or by constant human
activities. In a population the most extreme state of
‗endangerment‘ is a threat to ‗survival‘ of biological,
demographic, or cultural dimensions, which may be real or
perceive. Until recently, over one hundreds tribes around the
world prefer to refuse contact with outsiders, including the
Jarawas and the Sentenelese of Andaman Islands. They are the
most vulnerable people on the earth. Over the decades, a number
of research efforts were conducted on a number of hunting
gathering groups all over the world through multidisciplinary
researches including ecological, demographic, biomedical,
socio-cultural, genetic and behavioral studies. The overall goal
of such multidisciplinary approach has been an explorative
paradigm, particularly with respect to understand the adaptive
strategies make use of by the hunter-gatherer. However, precise
estimates for the total population of the world‘s ‗endangered‘
human populations are very difficult to compile due to
difficulties in identification and variances and inadequacies of
available data. Most of these groups are now very small in size.
In human history a basic ecological process of the transition was
from nomadic hunter-gatherer life to sedentary life of food
producers, which began about ten thousand years ago.
The Andaman Islands are the homeland of four inbreedgroups namely the Great Andamanese, Onge, Jarawa and the
Sentinelese. They differed from each other in their culture,
dialect and life-style. Several scholars studied the Andaman
islanders since the late part of the nineteenth century. Man
60
B.N. Sarkar
(1883) and Portman (1899) documented ethnographic details
among the various tribes of Andaman Islands. Radcliffe-Brown
(1922) in his outstanding publication The Andaman Islanders
reported the results of his in depth studies on the ethnography of
the Andamanese. The Onge of Little Andaman was also studied
by Cipriani (1955). Until recently, the Jarawas were one of the
least known tribes of Andaman Islands. However, the
Sentinelese are still beyond the scope of any study due to their
unfriendliness. Besides, numerous articles covering various
aspects of the culture of the tribes of the region have been
published by different scholars (among others see Pandit 1976;
Danda 1987, Basu 1990; Chakraborty 1990; Sarkar 1990;
Pandya 1993; Reddy et al., 1993 Basu and Sarkar 1994). The
above studies contain extremely valuable information on
lifestyles, material culture, kinship organization, religion, folklore etc., of the tribes of the region. The above studies were
conducted within the framework of ethnography. However, most
of the above studies do provide a valuable base line data on
which to build upon analytical studies.
In the present endeavor the author briefly indicates the
nature and extent of endangerment of the tribes of Andaman
Islands and their probable cause of depopulation and
diminishing their culture. The present study is based on the
materials collected by the author through field investigations
carried out during the year 1984-86 among the Onge and 1998 –
2002 among the Jarawas of Andaman Islands.
Physical Settings of Andamans
The Andaman groups of islands are situated in the south-eastern
portion of the Bay of with a chain of some 257 large and small
islands stretching about 353 km long (from Landfall Island in
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
61
the North to Little Andaman in the South). Of which only 26
islands are inhabited in Andaman Islands. The Andaman Islands
are divided into two main groups of islands viz., Great Andaman
and Little Andaman. Great Andaman is further sub-divided into
three separate groups — North Andaman, Middle Andaman and
South Andaman. Total land area of the Andamans is estimated
about 6408km. The island inhabited by the Onge, called the
Little Andaman, is the southern most island of the Andaman
group. The geographical affinity between the Bay Islands and
the Arakan Yoma Range in Burma and its geological age from
early Miocene to Pleistocene has been suggested by Tipper
(1911) and Srinivasan (1969). The climate of the island is
tropical. It is characterized by warm and humid weather with
two well-marked seasons, viz., wet and dry. In wet season, the
south-west monsoon rain lasts from May to December with
intermittent breaks while the remaining period of the year is dry.
The annual normal rainfall is 3180.59 mm.
Flora: There are four important natural ecosystems in this
island viz., the forest ecosystem, the marine ecosystem and the
inter phase between the two, the mangrove ecosystem. The
tribes of Andaman Islands have not only made the forest their
home but they cannot survive without it. The vegetation of Little
Andaman can be divided into two broad categories viz., littoral
and non-littoral. The littoral coastal forest is characterized by
abundance of mangrove swamps (Rhizophora conjugata) near
the estuaries of the indented creeks and by the pandanus, nipa
palm etc. The coconut and casuarina are also the characteristic
littoral flora of Little Andaman in recent times. Until recently,
the whole of the island except the sandy shores are covered by
exceedingly dense tropical growths of the evergreen and
deciduous types. Paduk (Pterocarpus dalbergioides) is the
62
B.N. Sarkar
principal tree of deciduous variety which included Dhup
(Canarium euphyllum), Didu (Bombax insigne), Black chuglam
(Terminalia bialata), and Badam (Termanalia procera). The
evergreen type includes, among others, Gurjan (Dipterocarpus),
Nutmeg (Myritsica irva), Lalhini (Calophyllum spectabile) etc.
The present state of knowledge of the flora of the Andaman
Islands indicates that there are about 144 species endemic to this
island. They occur in limited localities and habitats in small
populations. This makes them extremely vulnerable to
extinction as a result of recent human activities. It is also
interesting to note that about 40% of the flora of these islands
are absent on the main land in India being Southeast Asian
species distributed in Burma, Thailand, Malaysia and Indonesia
(Balakrishnan 1989).
Fauna: Among the large mammals, only pig (Sus
andamanesis) is found in the island. Dog is not the native
mammal, but have been introduced and the only animal
domesticated by the Onge with great love and care. Venomous
snakes, leech, tick and other harmful insects are abundant. There
are many kinds of birds and lizards, including monitor lizard
(varanus). In spite of the ideal habitat, ferocious animals as well
as larger games are so far conspicuously absent. The island can
be considered as the treasure house of several important species
of marine fauna. This includes turtle, dugong (Dugong dugong)
and an enormous variety of different types of fishes.
Historical Background of the Area
In reality, there was no authentic history of the Andaman Islands
till the British came into contact with the islanders in 1788.
Some knowledge about the existence of the Andaman Islands
dates back to the second century when Cladius Ptolemy, (a
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
63
Roman geographer, first published an annotated atlas describing
places as far east as Borneo (Sen 1962; Dutta 1978). However,
the islands were known to the sailors and travellers become
evident from the accounts of the Chinese in seventh century,
Arabs in ninth century and Europeans in thirteenth century.
Pirates operating in those parts used to capture the islanders and
sell them as slaves in those countries (Portman 1899).
Nonetheless, the historical phases of these islands can be
broadly divided into four main periods. These are: a) The period
of seclusion and piratical disturbances (upto - 1788), b) The
British regime - a period of foreign intrusion and settlement
(1788 - 1941), c) The Japanese regime (1942 - 1945), and d)
The post-Independence period - attempt of all round regional
development and welfare of the Islands and the settlement of the
refugees mainly from erstwhile East Pakistan (now Bangladesh),
since 15th August, 1947 (Sen 1962).
Peopling of Andaman Islands
There is no definite knowledge about the time when the
Andaman Islands were peopled first. The earliest evidence of
human habitation in the Islands was available in forms of small
stone tools, bone and shell artefacts, and potsherds deposited in
mounds that are known as kitchen middens. Using the method
of relative dating, Dutta (1978) suggested that the mesolithic
culture ―
have possibly arrived in the Andaman Islands
sometimes around the beginning of the Christian era‖. However,
Radio Carbon dating, which gives us absolute dates, ranges
between 1400 100 years B.P. for Beehive Island and 2280 90
years B.P. for Chauldari, South Andamans (Cooper 1990).
64
B.N. Sarkar
The scattered groups of ‗pygmies‘ found in the Andaman
Islands, Philippine Islands and Malaya Peninsula are now
considered as Asiatic Pygmies. They were approximately 35,000
in strength in South-East Asia including the Andamanese, the
Aetas of the Philippine and the Semang of Malaysia (Hartt
1990). The region from where the Andaman Islanders arrived
and the route of their migration are matters of great controversy.
Linguistic affinity between the Andaman tribes and the
collective similar groups of South-East Asia is yet to be
established. According to Radcliffe Brown (1922) the Andaman
Islands were peopled either by land or by sea route from the
Arakan region of lower Burma. Melengraaf (1921) believed,
during the quaternary age there was a fall of 300 mts in the sea
level, which established direct contact with Burma and
facilitated movement of the Negritoes into the islands.
Based on certain classical genetic markers, Nei and Ray
Choudhury (1982) and Omoto (1984), suggested a close affinity
between the Philippine Negritoes and their neighboring
population of South-East Asia than the African pygmies.
Biological affinities between the Onges, Jarawas of Andaman
Islands and the Semangs of Malaysia and the Aetas of
Philippines have also been suggested with regard to
anthropometric (Guha 1954; Sarkar 1989) and dermatoglyphic
(Sarkar 1987) characteristics. More recently, the improved
mtDNA haplogroup M31‘32 based on whole genome sequence
has permitted the evaluation of hypothesis for the peopling of
Andaman Islands (Thangraj et al. 2003, 2005; Kashyap et al.
2003; Barik et al. 2008 and others) suggested that the
inhabitants of Andaman Islands are direct descendants of the
settlers of the southeast Asia. Haplogroup 31a1b is exclusively
present among the Jarawa and the Onge, whereas the spectrum
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
65
of haplogroup M31a1a is found among the Great Andamanese
only. Thus the recent studies on the mtDNA lineages suggest
that the genetic pool of the Andamanese is likely to be a product
of random genetic drift due to constant relatively small
population size and physical isolation of the islands from time
immemorial. The Andaman tribes are thought to have lived on
the Andaman Islands for about 55 kya. The Jarawa and the
Onges are still considered to be the most ancient population
groups in India.
The aborigines of the Andaman Island are divided into two
main divisions, the Great Andamanese and the Onge-JarawaSentinelese division. These two divisions show many a
differences with regards to language and material culture
(Radcliffe-Brown 1922). The ten dialectical groups- Cari, Kora,
Jero, Bo, Keda, Kol, Juwari, Pucikwar or Bajigyab, Bea, and
Balawa of Great Andaman which once constituted the Great
Andamanese division now comprise only 55 survivors of a
hybrid generation (2001). At present they have been settled in
Strait Island off the east coast of Middle Andamans since 1970.
Of the tribes belonging to the other division, the Jarawa live in
the western part of South Andaman Island and Middle
Andaman. The name Jarawa meaning ‗the other people‘ or
‗strangers‘ seems to have been given by the Great Andamanese.
They called themselves as Ang. The North Sentinel Island off
the west coast of South Andaman is exclusively inhabited by the
Sentinelese (Figure 1).
With the British occupation of these islands and the
settlement of the penal settlement, the ethnic situation has
changed. A large number of populations were brought and
settled in the Andamans during this period.
66
B.N. Sarkar
Great
Andamanese
Jarawa
Sentenelese
Onge
Figure 1: Map showing the present distribution of
the Andaman Tribes
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
67
This process of even more extenuated after Independence
when there was a greater inflow of settlers to these islands from
other parts of India - refugees from East Pakistan (now
Bangladesh) and settlers from Kerala, Tamil Nadu, Jharkahand
(the then Bihar) and Karnataka (for further details see Singh et
al.,1994).
Language
The language of the Andamanese form one family viz.,
Andamanese family and is believed that their may be some
linguistic affinities with the Semang of Malay Peninsula and the
Aeta of the Philippines (Radcliffe-Brown 1922; Pandit 1976).
But there is little information available to establish such
affinities. In recent times, the Great Andamanese, Onge and a
few of males and females of the Jarawas have learned to speak
Hindi due to their contact with the settlers. They have their own
dialect but without any scripts. Recently, the changing of Onge
personal names (anthroponomy) has been reported by Sreenath
(1995).
Population of Andaman Islanders
The population of ‗Negrito‘ islanders was estimated to be
around 10,000 in 1779 for the first time, which sharply declined
to less than half of it by 1858 (Dutta 1978). By 1981, their
strength sharply reduced to some 400 and odd. The trend of
rapid decline of the four Andamanese Negritos can be
established from the population figures available for the period
1858-2001 (Figure 2).
68
B.N. Sarkar
It indicates that the Great Andamanese are the worst
affected population among the Andaman Negritos, whose
numbers dwindled from 625 in 1901 to mere 28 at the end of
1987. Two specific reasons have been put forward for
explaining the decay of the Great Andamanese population. One
is attributed to the warfare and the other is ravages from
contagious diseases like syphilis, tuberculosis, measles etc.,
during the year following 1870 (Man 1932; Portman 1899).
5000
4800
4500
3367
3500
3000
2500
1882
2000
1000
786
460 730 511 425 650 700
1931
1317
1500
1921
No of Individual
4000
2001
1991
1981
1971
1961
1911
1901
1888
0
1858
500
Census Year
Figure 2: Population size of the Andaman tribes during
the period 1858-2001
Although the distribution of population of the Andaman
‗Negritos‘ show a declining trend for the period 1858-2001, the
overall growth of the population of Andaman Islands however,
depicting a contrasting picture during the same period 18812001 (Figure 3).
69
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
350000
no of Individual
300000
250000
200000
150000
100000
2001
1991
1981
1971
1961
1951
1941
1931
1921
1911
1901
1891
0
1881
50000
Census Year
Figure 3: Population growth of Andaman Islands during
the period 1881 -2001
The island population recorded a decreasing trend between
1901 and 1911(-2.74%) as well as between 1941 and 1951
(-11.05%), but after the independence of India, the island
population started increasing. It is estimated that the magnitude
of growth rates of the overall population of this island have been
recorded higher during the post-independent period than that of
the British colonial period. The maximum decadal growth has
been recorded between 1951 and 1961, this rate of increase was
as high as 158.35%. This was due to the heavy influx of refugee
population, who migrated from the erst while East Pakistan
(now Bangladesh), and other areas. This trend of increasing
population continued for at least two decades.
Sex-Ratio
The population of Andaman Islands also show a peculiar trend
in the sex-ratio. Abnormally high sex-ratio (fewer females than
70
B.N. Sarkar
males) is an important characteristic feature of these islands.
This is because of the fact that during the post-independence
period, mainly male convicts and freedom fighters were brought
to the island. The proportion of the female increased only when
the Bengalee population were settled in this island.
Ethnographic account and Social Structure
The tribes of Andaman Islands received a considerable attention
by both cultural and biological anthropologists in the past as
mentioned above. These studies contain extremely valuable
information on genesis of unfriendliness, lifestyles, material
culture, kinship organization, religion, folk-lore etc., of the
tribes of the region.
The Jarawas and the Onges have their well-defined society.
They are endogamous people, who are not ready to consider
possibilities of violating this rule of marriage till date. The
smallest social unit among them is family; members of a family
are husband, wife, and their young children.
Settlement Pattern
Prior to 1950, the Onge lived in small local groups consisting of
several families scattered all over the Little Andaman Island,
while the Jarawas confined to the western coast of South and
Middle Andamans. With regard to settlement pattern we
observed certain basic similarities between the Onges and the
Jarawas. On the basis of their relationship with the resources
they classified in two broad categories: Forest dwellers and
Coastal dwellers.
The next larger social group is the territorial division; there
can be several local groups in one such division. Traditionally
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
71
the Onge habitat was divided into three geographical regions
namely, Giremekaya (the Northern and Eastern coast),
Gireraratwaye (the Southern and Western coast) and
Engakwaleye (thickly forested interior part). Each region was
inhabited by a number of local groups or bands of the Onge
called Beyra and the Jarawas called Chaddas. Altogether
twenty-two such Beyras were identified by the present author in
1985 among the Onges of Little Andaman.
Similarly it is observed that the Jarawas also divide the area
under their occupation into three territorial divisions. The
northernmost part located on Middle Andaman Island is called
Tanmad, the southernmost territory is called Boiab, and the land
lying in between the two is called Thidong. In 2002 altogether
fifty such local groups affiliated with Chaddas were identified in
three territorial divisions (nineteen in Boiab, fifteen in Thidong
and sixteen in Tanmad) among the Jarawas. Most members of a
local group are related to each other either through
consanguineal or affinal relations. This communal hut was the
central pivot of the Onge social structure (Cipriani 1966). The
communal huts were usually circular beehive shaped structure
and were mostly inhabited by them during the rainy season. At
other times they used to put up temporary lean-to-type huts in
the forest during their individual expeditions to hunt and gather
food. This tradition still continues among the Jarawas.
Economy
The economic activities of the tribes of Andamans are limited to
food gathering, hunting and fishing. They do not have any
knowledge of agriculture and domestication of animals. The vast
resources provided by the forest and the sea have been the
source of food for their subsistence. Their economic activities
72
B.N. Sarkar
are to some extent guided by the climatic condition of the island.
The division of labour is very strongly emphasized among these
people.
The Andaman Islanders in general and the Jarawas in
particular are primarily depending on animal resources for their
sustenance. The forests in Andaman harbour some 35 species of
terrestrial mammals, of them Jarawas consume only the wild
pigs (Sus scrofa andamanensis) as food. The wild pig is their
most preferred animal food item, but there is a selection on the
rate of hunting of this animal at different seasons of the year.
The frequency of wild pig hunting was maximum during the
post-monsoon period (December) and minimum in the dry
season (April-May). Apart from this wild pig they also
consumed monitor lizard (Varanus salvator andamanensis),
Turtle (Chelonia mydas and Lepidochelys olivacea) and various
kinds of fishes and prawn (Panulirus versicolor, Palaemon
debilis etc.) and a wide spectrum of mollaces (Trochus niloticus,
Turbo brunneus, Turbo cinereus, etc.). Until recently, turtle and
dugong hunting were among the adventurous and skillful
economic pursuits among the coast dwelling Onge. Among both
the Onges and the Jarawas the men catch fish with bow and
specially made fishing arrows where as the women catch small
fish and prawn in the streams and creeks with hand nets. They
have recently learnt from the recent settlers the use of line hooks
for fishing. The honey collection is exclusively a man‘s job.
There are two varieties of bees in the island, producing two
types of honey, one is dark and the other is golden-yellow in
colour. The golden honey is considered the best quality
available only in the month of February and March.
This animal food is supplemented by a wide variety of
plant-based foods that provide reasonable quantity of
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
73
carbohydrates and vitamins. It was observed that the edible plant
species are available in various forest types, right from
Mangrove Forest to Andaman Semi-Evergreen Forest. Jarawas
use fruits (Baccaurea sapida, Mimusops littoralis (Sea mohua),
Elaeagnus latifolia (Khata phal), nuts, seeds (Cycas rumphii),
tubers and roots of different plants (Diascoria sp. (Yam/ Jungli
aloo) some are eaten raw and some are processed before eating.
Most of these seeds and tubers are gathered and transported to
the camp by women. Recently, some Jarawas were observed to
chew tobacco leaves and wild areca nut, a habit acquired or
learnt from the settlers. Apart from these, there have been a
series of changes in the subsistence pattern and activities of the
Andamanese following their contact with the settlers.
Food habits
The traditional food consumed by the Onge is mainly pork,
turtle, dugong, fish, lobsters, huge crabs, molasses etc., besides
various roots, tubers, fruits and honey. Bose (1964) also
reported that on an average about three-fourth of the annual food
requirement of the Onge was gathered from the forest, while the
rest was procured from the sea. However, welfare scheme of the
government, executed among the Onge, have brought some
radical change to their food since 1977. Under the distribution
system of free rations, the Onge are provided with wheat, rice,
sugar, pulses, saturated oil, milk powder, spices, tea leaves etc.
They, however, consume liquor of tea as well as the milk of
coconut. Earlier cooking among the Onge was limited to simple
roasting or boiling of the food items without spices and salt. The
Onge have now learnt to prepare rice and chappaties (a kind of
hand made bread prepaed from wheat), as the food items are
now provided by the local administration.
74
Relationship
between
physiological plasticity
B.N. Sarkar
behavioural
patterns
and
The traditional patterns of hunting gathering subsistence of the
Andaman tribes can be interpreted as an adaptive response to
various socio-cultural, economic, demographic, morphological,
physical and genetical characteristics. They have a wide
spectrum of resources which they procure from both the
terrestrial and marine resources (Figure 4).
The subsistence patterns of the Andaman tribes are still
limited to food gathering, hunting and fishing, particularly
among the Jarawas, Sentenelese and the Onges (Figure 5).
The ‗earth-oven cooking technique‘ (alav) of the Jarawa is
considered to be one of the oldest techniques for baking food
(Figure 6). Such ovens are mostly used to cook pork and
jackfruit. After three to four hours the cooked food is taken out
for consumption. Nowadays, they boil pork and other items of
food.
More than 95% of mankind‘s history has been as huntergatherers. Accumulating evidence suggests that the genetic
make-up of the hunter-gatherers remained primarily unchanged.
Untill 500 generations ago, all humans consumed only wild and
unprocessed food foraged and hunted from their immediate
environment which provided a diet high in protein with
polyunsaturated fats (especially omega-3 fatty acids)
monosaturated fats, fibres, vitamins, minerals, antioxidants and
other phytochemicals. Anthropological and historical studies
show that hunter-gatheres generally to be healthy, fit, and
largely free of the degenerative cardiovascular diseases common
in modern societies.
75
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
Resources
Terrestrial
Plant
Animal
Food: Roots,
tubers, fruits
and seeds.
Fuel: Wood,
Shelter/
Implements:
Wood, leaves,
cane and
bark.
Making
torch: Resin
Medicine:
Leaves,
creeps and
bark,
Personal
adornment:
Flowers,
leaves
Food:
Wild pig,
monitor
lizard,
wood
borer
honey as
food
Aquatic
Sea
Creek
Food:
Fish,
shells,
turtle,
turtle
egg,
lobster
Food:
Fish,
prawn,
bivalves
Figure 4: Resource base among the Jarawas
Fresh Water
Food:
Fish,
prawn,
crab
76
B.N. Sarkar
Figure 5: A group of Great Andamanese
(By courtesy Anthropological Survey of India)
Figure 6: Traditional Earth-oven cooking technique of
the Jarawa
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
77
In this regard, it is to be mentioned that the Jarawas and the
Onges are still remained largely distinct culturally and
genetically. They have certain unique attributes of biomedical
phenomna that directly related to their cultural practices. Some
physiological and disease patterns are also to be considered as
an important selective factors of the population of Andaman. It
is interesting to mention that very low blood pressure
(hypotensive) and lack of elevation of blood pressure over the
age is a unique feature among the Jarawas as evident in many
African tribes like Zulus, Masais (Scotch and Geiger, 1963). On
the contrary, in the recent past there is considerable increase in
the blood pressure among the Onges of Little Andaman perhaps
due to their changing pattern of life-style and food habits
(Kumar and Sarkar, 1987). Besides, an extremely low levels of
total cholesterol (in spite of high consumption of protein and fat
in their diet), rare incidence of anaemia and hypovitaminosis
and low level of immunoglobulin profile are considered to be
some significant adaptive responses of this true hunter-gatherer
tribes particularly the Jarawas of Andaman Island.
The Jarawas are maintaining their health and nutritional
status without the consumption of green leafy vegetables and
milk and milk products, suggesting that the various food items
consumed by Jarawas constitute a balanced diet for them. The
micronutrients, namely, vitamin C, carotene, vitamin K, folic
acid, calcium, sodium, iron, Zinc etc., of leafy vegetables and
calcium and phosphorus and protein of milk and milk products
are possibly compensated by various animal food and wild fruits
consumed abundantly by Jarawas. Until recently, both the
Jarawas and the Onges were not found to be using salt, sugar,
oil, spices and condiments with their raw or cooked food.
78
B.N. Sarkar
In spite of high intake of the animal fat intake for most of
the Jarawas, the lipid profile and other serum parameters
remained within normal limits, which signifies that Jarawas
might have a better fat metabolizing capacity. Blood glucose
levels from random blood samples were also in the normal range
for most of them, indicating that Jarawas did not have any
diabetic problem.
Besides, the natural selection has operated on their body
size as estimates the low SA/ wt ratio among the Jarawas and
the Onges who have evolved in this climatic stress of tropical
rain forest in Andaman Islands over the hundreds of generations.
Among the Jarawas and the Onges of Andaman Islands the
Body Surface Area (m2)/Body mass (weight in kg.) ratio were
estimated to be around 0.032 m2/kg, which is most suitable for
the high-humid climate. Shvartz et.al., (1973) predicted that the
rate of heat storage was negatively related to SA/ Wt ratio in
hot-wet condition. They tested the men whose Body Surface
Area/ Body mass ratio ranged from 0.0232 to 0.0307 m2/ kg
under the hot-dry and hot-wet climatic condition.
Although, the Onges (who came into direct contact with the
outside world since 1960s) has remained largely unchanged
genetically, but their diet and life style have become
progressively more divergent from their ancestor in the recent
past. These maladaptative changes began with the deforestation
and rehabilitation programme since 1967 and have been
accelerating in recent times. On the contrary the Jarawas are still
maintaining their traditional way of life in spite of many
changes in their surroundings in the recent years. In view of the
facts mentioned some demographic, physiological and genetic
attributes of the Onge and the Jarawas are presented. The
detailed demographic profile of the Onge and the Jarawa is
79
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
beyond the scope of this paper. However, a comparative
evaluation of certain demographic profiles between the Jarawas
and the Onges are presented in Table 1 and Table 2. It reveals
that the high proportion of young individuals, a reasonable
balanced sex ratio, higher proportion of fertile women and of
prospective mothers suggest a progressive trend of population
expansion of the present day Jarawas of Andaman Islands in
contrast to a marked decline trend of the Onge population of
Little Andaman, who came in contact with the outside world
earlier (Sarkar 2009). Any other alien food, if consumed by
them regularly, may change their food habit and may affect their
health adversely as they may not be used to them
physiologically.
Population
< 15 yrs
15 – 49 yrs
50 yrs and above
Jarawas
47.74
49.68
2.58
Onges
23.96
60.41
15.63
Table 1: Population distribution (in percentage) among the
Jarawas and the Onges according to age categories
Population
Average family size Surviving children
per mother
Net reproductive
index
Jarawa
4.84
3.43
1.11
Onge
2.74
1.59
0.65
Table 2: Comparative demographic features among the
Jarawas and the Onges
It reveals that the high proportion of young individuals, a
reasonable balanced sex ratio, higher proportion of fertile
80
B.N. Sarkar
women and of prospective mothers suggest a progressive trend
of population expansion of the present day Jarawas of Andaman
Islands in contrast to a marked decline trend of the Onge
population of Little Andaman, who came in contact with the
outside world earlier (Sarkar 2009). Any other alien food, if
consumed by them regularly, may change their food habit and
may affect their health adversely as they may not be used to
them physiologically.
Impact of Development
Contact with the Onges
Till 1967 the Little Andaman Island was exclusively inhabited
by the Onges. In 1967-68 the government of India undertook a
massive development programme for the Little Andaman. The
total population of the little Andaman according to 1981 census
was 7214. The 98 Onge individuals constitute only 1.36% of
this Island, the remaining population were made up of settlers
from mainland India such as displaced Bengali population from
erstwhile East Pakistan, and the Nicobarese- a tribal population
from the Car Nicobar Island. For this rehabilitation vast areas
have been deforested. As a result of the massive inflow of
settlers, the Onge now have to interact constantly with the
settlers. Besides, the Forest and Plantation Development
Corporation took up their forest activities in Little Andaman
since 1977. Saldanha (1989) reported the rate of extraction from
the reserve forest area in Little Andaman, which may not be
sustainable. Of late, the Government of India, through the
Andaman Adim Jan Jati Vikas Samiti (AAJVS), with the
intention of protecting the tribe, has set up a permanent jetty,
two settlements for the Onge, one at Dugong Creek and the
other at South Bay in Little Andaman (AAJVS, 1977). At
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
81
settlement sites the AAJVS maintains a supply of food and
certain commodities such as clothes, utensils, foods etc. Besides,
a health center has also been established in 1977 comprising
patients wards with five beds and maternity facilities. At the
time of investigation, one doctor, one auxiliary nurse cum
midwife, one ward boy was in position at Dugong Creek.
History of Contact with the Jarawas
The unfriendliness of the Jarawas was the major constrain for
such contact until 1974, when some friendly contact could be
established with some Jarawas in Middle Andaman. In 1956, the
government notified areas for protection of the ‗aboriginal
tribes‘ of the Andaman and Nicobar Islands. Since 1974, the
Andaman Administration organized contact expeditions once in
every month particularly in the full moon day from sea coast,
when the Jarawas were mostly confined to the sea shore for
foraging activities. Sarkar (1990) reported most of the
information collected in those years. In October 1997, the major
shift in the situation took place when a group of Jarawa came
out of their habitat to visit settlement areas of Middle Andaman
Island in broad daylight. During this period the Jaraws learnt a
little bit of others language mostly the Hindi and Bengali and
started taking banana, biscuit and junk food including tobacco
that are available from the road side as well as wearing cloths
and keeping pets. Nonetheless, it is to be mentioned that the
Jarawa social organization has not undergone any perceptible
changes in the recent years like the drastic change already took
place among the Great Anadamanese as well as among the
Onges of Little Andaman. The interaction between indigenous
and non-indigenous societies through history has been a
82
B.N. Sarkar
complex one, ranging from outright conflict to some degree of
mutual benefit and culture transfer.
Trends related to endangerment
The history of colonialism in the Andaman Islands and the
differing interactions between tribal groups and the colonial
settlers are highly relevant for the depopulation of this small
inbreed population groups. By the mid 1870s the British had
befriended the majority of the Great Andamanese, with the
notable exception of the Onge and the Jarawas. During the last
150 years or so their population has been dwindling and the
cause for which is not fully understood, though some causal
factors have been identified by many scholars in the recent
times. The overall population size of the Andaman Islanders was
estimated around 10,000 in 1779 (Dutta 1978), which sharply
declined to less than half of it by 1858, which is further declined
to about 650 and odd (Great Andamanese (50), Onge (98),
Jarawa (365) and estimated population of the Senteneles (~150).
The World War II brought another series of changes in the
life and culture of Andamans. During the war, the Japanese
occupied Andamans on 21st March, 1942 and kept the region
under their control till 1945. The world war-II has also been
considered as one of the major factors for the decline in these
small communities like the Great Andamanese and the Jarawas.
Following the great mass destruction during the colonial period,
in the form of punitive expedition against these tribal groups
further threaten their survival. The information regarding the
number of such incidences was reported elsewhere
(Mukhopadhyay 2002). It is believed that the small population
size of hunting-gathering communities is intended for the
extinction which appears to be too simplistic as natural
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
83
phenomena. However, there are certain contrary instances like
Pitcarian Islands who continue to exist into a large population
from a small inbreed founder group (Cipriani 1966). This
example simply ruled out the general hypothesis that recurring
inbreeding in small population leads to decline of their
population.
The first anthropological study that draws our attention to
the problems of extinction of small populations was carried out
by Cappieri (1953) on the Andamanese followed by Basu (1969)
on the Pahira. Cappieri (1974) suggested that diseases and
epidemics like pulmonary infection, syphilis, measles etc., some
of which were imported by settlers from the mainland, India
have played havoc on these ‗virgin‘ population of Andaman
Islands. In this context it is mentioned here that the penetrating
account of disappearance of the Tasmanian aborigines (Bonwick
1884) following arrival of the European settlers may find a close
parallel in India particularly among the Andaman aborigines
during the early colonial period.
In the late 1860s the Andaman Home was founded by the
administrator at Port Blair during the colonial period had also
been curved out as an institution of tribal dissolution. During
that time the inter community interaction resulted in addiction to
opium, tobacco and liquor, apart from sex exploitation and
introduction of new pathogens of deadly diseases like
pneumonia, syphilis, measles and influenza and of late
tuberculosis among the Great Andamanese. Between 1877 1880, a measles epidemic caused very high rates of mortality
among the Andamanese population. By 1900 the Great
Andamanese population had declined to about 600 and
continued to decline to a low of 19 souls by 1960s. Now they
registered an increase thereafter to the present population of 50
84
B.N. Sarkar
by 2011 due to close monitoring and modern medical
intervention as and when required in recent time.
The practice of incompatible marriage age among the Great
Andamaneses and the Onges, like old men marrying young
women or vice-versa, such incompatible marriages also lead to
low fecundity and consequent decline in these populations.
The subsistence strategy of the Andaman islanders was
based on the exploitation of a variety of marine resources, roots,
fruits and honey from the forest and the communal hunting of
wild pigs and turtle. An extensive area with sufficient resource
base is considered to be an essential requirement for a huntergatherer nomadic tribe for their subsistence. In 2001 the size of
the Jarawa population was around 276 and they were living in
an area of about 638 sq. km. which is increased to 365 souls in
2011. Therefore, it reveals that the resource base available to the
Jarawas was apparently quite sufficient. But in a changing
scenario, with increasing contact with exogenous people, the
Jarawas were ought to acquire some ailments/ diseases, which
had no occurrence earlier in their community. However, there is
a considerable reduction in the consumption of specific micro
nutrients such as vitamin A, iron, calcium etc., following the
transition which caused some health problems. These historical
processes resulted in differences in nutrition, epidemics,
mortality rates among the different tribes had a long-term
negative influences on the overall population growth.
Emerging threat to Survival
Very little is known about the health problems and disease
patterns of the Andaman tribes, only one can infer that their
population was flourishing in their early eco-cultural system.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
85
Prior to the initial limited contact with the sea farers and
travellers, the immigration of mainland Indians and Karen
(Burmese) settlers, bringing about two century ago, accelerated
the magnitude of contact and dislocation of their settlements.
The ATR (Andaman Trunk Road) cuts through the Jarawa
reserve bringing poachers, settlers and more recently the
tourists. All these recent contacts remain extremely vulnerable
due to the risk of diseases and sudden exposure to the various
kinds of new pathogens, to which they have no immunity. As a
result in 1999 and 2006, the Jarawa suffered an outbreak of
measles- a disease that had wiped out many souls among the
Great Andamanese following the contact with the outsiders as
reported by . However there were no reported deaths. The
biological miscegenation is not a new phenomenon among the
Great Andamanese. There are quite a few instances where the
Andamanese women married the Burmese and the tribal groups
of Chhotanagpur who settled in Anadaman Island since the
colonial period.
The disease introduced into the small isolated communities
like the tribes of Andaman Islands following physical contact
with outsiders would devastate their population especially when
such diseases are epidemic in nature. The first anthropological
study focussing on the problem of extinction of small
populations was reported by Cappieri (1953), who showed how
total populations in time series of the Great Andamanese
indicate a virtual lack of the potentiality for healthy population
growth and chances of total extinction. Cappieri suggested that
diseases and epidemics like pulmonary infection, syphilis,
measles etc., have played havoc on these virgin populations
which has a very low level of immunity to this new pathogens.
However, the mechanism of such extinction has hardly been
86
B.N. Sarkar
understood satisfactorily yet. The confrontation of
technologically more advanced settlers from the mainland, these
small indigenous populations had also experienced a
psychological setback. This penetrating account of
disappearance of the Tasmanian aborigines, following arrival of
the European settlers, may find a close parallel in the Andaman
Islands during the early colonial period (Bonwick 1884).
Among many others, similar situation had also been accounted
among the Pahiras – a food gathering community of Eastern
India by Basu (1971). Rivers (1922) had explained the similar
factors as how new diseases patterns among the Melanesians to
wipe them out as the major forces for depopulation. Not much is
known about the patterns of diseases among the Onges and the
Jarawas, if any, the cultural voidance created due to sudden and
far reaching changes in the way of life from hunting-gathering
pattern to sedentary life style. In 1980s the majority of the
deaths were reported to be of tuberculosis, respiratory
infections, diarrhoeal disorders accidents and anemia among the
Onges of Little Andaman (Verma 1989). The major threat of
diseases among the Jarawas is upper respiratory infection
followed by fever and cough (Mukhopadhyay and Sarkar,
2002).
Though the Jarawas continue to practice their indigenous
system of medicine, utilizing on plant and animal products, in
many cases in the recent times they are asking for modern
medical assistance from the non-Jarawas. However, they have
not asked for any assistance from the outsiders for any obstetrics
and gynaecological problem. They prefer to treat the newborns
and their mothers with their indigenous system of medicine.
Negative secular trends have been identified among some
populations in Africa, Papua New Guinea, and Central and Latin
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
87
America. These are usually seen as outcomes of environmental,
social, or political deterioration. The mapping by historians of
social, economic, and political factors onto such secular trends
forms the basis of the discipline of anthropometric history.
Although some sporadic data on population size, density,
fertility and mortality etc., are available among the Great
Anadamanese, Onge and of late the Jarawas of Anadaman
Islands but a comprehensive review of this account is beyond
the scope of this paper. Nevertheless, the real threat for
biological survival of these small tribes are: high infant
mortality, rapid changes in the morbidity and disease pattern,
introduction of new disease pathogens, low profile of immunity
and chances of malnutrition. The impact of psycho-social stress
in a community of 98 individuals of the Onge and 365 souls of
the Jarawas would be considered as a real devastating thread.
During this interface, every effort to be made to protect the
cultural expression of the Andaman tribes and to provide
medical intervention to this vulnerable populations in order to
reduce the mortality and to check the epidemic of some
communicable diseases by reducing the harmful effects of
sudden exposure. In this regard we urgently require a stringent
policy of maximum autonomy for their cultural expression with
minimum interference to safeguard these most vulnerable
diminishing tribal populations of Andaman Islands, as per the
guidelines of the UNESCO Convention on Cultural Diversity
(2005), which remains as a real challenge.
Acknowledgement
I am extremely grateful to the Director, Anthropological Survey
of India for providing me all the facilities for conducting this
88
B.N. Sarkar
work. I am also thankful to the authorities of Andaman and
Nicobar Administration, for their help and cooperation extended
during the field investigation. I am indebted to the Onge of
Little Andaman, particularly Mr. Tambole, Mr. Nabykutty, and
Mr. Totanage, and the Jarawas who have patiently provided the
information at different stages.
References
Balakrishnan, N.P., ‗Andaman Islands-vegetation and floristics‘,
in Andaman. Nicobar and Lakshadweep: An Environmental
Impact Assessment‘, C.J. Saldanha ed., (New Delhi, 1989).
Barik, S.S., R. Sahani, B.V.R. Prasad et al., ‗Detailed mtDNA
genotype permit a reassessement of the settlement and
population structure of the Andaman Islands‘, American
Journal of Physical Anthropology., vol. 136, 2008, pp. 1927.
Basu, A., ‗Intrinsic rate of natural increase among the Pahira‘,
Social Biology, vol. 18, 1971, pp.195-199.
Basu, B.K., and B.N. Sarkar., ‗Onge‘, in People of India:
Andaman and Nicobar Islands, K .S Singh, T.N. Pandit and
B.N. Sarkar eds., (Madras, 1994), pp. 157-173.
Basu, B.K., The Onge, in The ASI Andaman and Nicobar Island
Tribe series. K.S. Singh (ed.), (Calcutta, 1990).
Bonwick, J., The Lost Tasmanian Race. Sampson Low,
(London, 1884).
Bose, S., ‗Economy of the Onge of Little Andamans‘, Man in
India, vol. 44, 1964, pp. 298-310.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
89
Cappieri, M., ‗Demographie des Andamanese et le problѐme de
leur extinction‘, Bulletin de L’Institut Internationale de
Statistique, 1953, pp. 333-43.
Census of India, The Andaman and Nicobar Islands, (Delhi,
1971, 1981, 2001).
Chakraborty, D., ‗The Great Andamanes‘, in The ASI Andaman
and Nicobar Island Tribe series. K.S. Singh (ed.), (Calcutta,
1990).
Cipriani, L., The Andaman Islanders, (London, 1966).
Cooper, Z.,‗The problem of the origins of the Andamanese‘,
Bulletin of the Deccan College Post-Graduate & Research
Institute, vol. 49, 1990, pp. 99-105.
Danda, D., ‗Little Andaman and the Onge‘, Human Science, vol.
36, 1987, pp. 66-91.
Dutta, P.C., The Great Andamanese: Past and Present,
(Calcutta, 1978).
Guha, B.S., ‗A comparative study of the somatic traits of the
Onges of Little Andaman‘, Bulletin of the Department of
Anthropology., vol. 3, 1954, pp. 117-43.
Hartt, D.V., ‗Negrito‘, in Lexicon Universal Encyclopedia, vol.
14, (New York, 1990), p. 78.
Kashyap, V.K. et. al., ‗Molecular relatedness of the aboriginal
groups of Andaman and Nicobar Islands with other similar
populations‘, International Journal of Human Genetics,
vol. 3(1), 2003, pp. 5-11.
90
B.N. Sarkar
Kumar, S. and B.N. Sarkar., ‗Blood groups and haemoglobin
level among the Onges of Little Andaman‘, (unpublished,
1987).
Man E.H., ‗On the aboriginal inhabitants of the Andaman
Islands‘, Journal of Anthropological Institute Great Britain
and Ireland, 14, 1883, pp. 253-72.
Melengraaf, G.A.F., ‗Modern deep sea research in the East
Indian archipelago‘, Geographical Journal, vol. 57, 1921,
pp. 95-121.
Mukhopadhyay K., and B.N. Sarkar eds., Integrated Report on
the Study of Jarawas, unpublished, (Calcutta, 2002).
Mukhopadhyay, K.R.K. Bhattacharya and B.N. Sarkar (eds.,)
Jarawa Contact: Ours with Them, Theirs with Us, (Kolkata,
2002.).
Nei, M., and A.K. Roy Choudhury, ‗Genetic relationship and
evolution of human races‘, Evolution Biology, vol. 14,
1982, pp.1-59.
Omoto, K., ‗The Negrito: Genetic origins and microevolution‘,
Acta Anthropogenetica, vol. 81, 1984, pp. 37-147.
Pandit, T.N., ‗The original inhabitants of Andaman and Nicobar
Island‘, Yojana, vol. 20(13), 1976, pp. 81-96.
Pandya Vishyajit, Above the Forest: A Study of Andamanese,
Ethnoloanemology, Cosmology and the Power of Ritual,
(Delhi, 1993).
Portman, M.V., A History of our Relation with the Andamanese,
(Calcutta, 1899).
Radcliffe Brown, A.R., The Andaman Islanders, (Illinois, 1922).
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
91
Reddy, G.P., V. Sudarsen and D. Venkatesan, ‗Foraging system:
Stratigies of resource utilization‘, in Andaman and Nicobar
Islanders, A. Basu, J.K Sarkar and A.K Danda eds.,
(Calcutta, 1993), pp. 101-10.
Rivers, W.H.R., Essays on Depopulation of Malenasia,
(Cambridge, 1922).
Saldanha, C.J., ed., Andaman. Nicobar and Lakshadweep: An
Environmental Impact Assessment, (New Delhi, 1989).
Sankalia, H.D., Prehistory and Protohistory of India and
Pakistan, (Poona, 1974).
Sarkar, B.N., ‗Dermatoglyphic study of the Jarawas: A Negrito
tribe of Andaman Islands‘, Human Science, vol. 36, 1987.
pp. 346-58.
______ ‗Anthropometric study of the Jarawa of Andaman
Islands‘, Journal of Indian Anthropological Society, vol.
24, 1989., pp. 79-83.
______ ‗Biological Anthropology of the Onge: A Negrito
Isolate of Andaman Islands, India‘, unpublished. Ph.D.
thesis. Department of Anthropology, University of Calcutta,
(Calcutta, 1996).
______ ‗Bio-cultural adaptations and evolution in Andaman
Islands‘, in Asian Perspectives on Human Evolution. Anek
R. Sankhyan ed., (New Delhi, 2009), pp. 280-292.
______ Sarkar, B.N and R. Sahani., ‗A demographic and health
profile of the Jarawas of Andaman Islands‘, in Jarawa
Contact: Ours with Them, Theirs with Us’, K,
Mukhopadhyay, R.K. Bhattacharya and B.N. Sarkar eds.,
(Kolkata, 2002).
92
B.N. Sarkar
Sarkar, J.K., The Jarawa, in The ASI Andaman and Nicobar
Island Tribe series. K.S. Singh ed. (Calcutta, 1990).
Scotch, N.A. and H.J. Geiger, ‗The epidemiology of essential
hypertension II‘, Journal Chronic Diseases, vol. 16, 1963,
pp. 1183-1213.
Sen, P.K., Land and People of Andaman, (Calcutta, 1962).
Shvartz, E., E. Saavand and D. Benor, ‗Physique and heat
tolerance in hot-dry and hot humid Enviornments‘, Journal
of Applied Physiology, vol. 34, 1973, pp. 799–803.
Singh, K.S.T.N. Pandit and B.N. Sarkar, eds., People of India:
Andaman and Nicobar Islands, (Madras, 1994).
Srinivasan, M.S., ‗Miocene forminifera of Hut Bay, Little
Andaman Island, Bay of Bengal‘, Jr. A. Cushman
Foundation of Forminiferal Research Contribution, vol.
20(3), 1969, pp. 102-5.
Thangaraj, K.G., Chaubey, T. Kivsild, et. al., ‗Reconstructing
the origin of Andaman Islanders‘, Science, vol. 308, 2005.
p. 996.
Thangaraj, K.L. Singh, A.Reddy, et al., ‗Genetic affinities of the
Andaman Islanders, a vanishing human population‘,
Current Biology, vol. 13, 2003, pp. 86-93.
Tipper, G.H., ‗The geological formation of the Andamans with
reference to the Nicobar‘, Memoir of the Geological Survey
of India, vol. 35, 1911, pp. 195-216.
UNESCO, Convention on the Protection and Promotion of the
Diversity of Cultural Expression, (33rd Session, Paris,
2005).
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
93
Verma, I.C., ‗Saving the tribal groups of Andaman and Nicobar
Islands from extinction: An action-oriented research
project‘ All India Institute of Medical Sciences (AIIMS)
Interim Report No.2 (New Delhi, 1989).
Why Indigenous Cultures Diminish or Face a
Danger of Extinction? Local Politics and the Role of
Globalisation
Desmond Mallikarachchi
Abstract
Indigenous cultures, not only in South Asia but also in other
parts of the globe, are on the verge of disappearance. We
cannot afford these indigenous communities extinct for the
simple reason that they were our cultural ancestors. This,
therefore, calls for an immediate solution. The two
oppressive political mechanisms in operation against the
indigenous communities are the role of the politics of the
countries of respective indigenous communities and the
globalisation process of the imperialists. It is the
responsibility of mankind to safeguard these extinct-or
disappearance bound communities against these political
predators. In order to terminate the disintegration of the
indigenous communities and protect their global cultural
diversity it is imperative to work out a permanent universal
political solution.
Introduction
Most indigenous cultures, not only in South Asia but also in
other parts of the globe, are on the verge of disappearance due to
a plethora of reasons, while a few others have been even
exposed to the danger of extinction. This situation has created a
grave problem, and therefore, demands for an immediate
solution however hard and difficult to achieve it. While thinking
of protecting and preserving these cultures and working towards
promoting cultural diversity, as the SAARC Cultural Centre
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
95
envisages, it is indispensable to understand clearly, and in detail,
the exact causes and sources underlying the diminishing
processes of the indigenous cultures. Just because we are living
in a scientifically and technologically sophisticated world we
cannot afford to let these unfortunate exotic communities to
disintegrate or extinct, as each one of them is unique in their
own way and integral to our cultural heritage. It is our
responsibility, therefore, both for cultural and ethical reasons, to
safeguard these dying communities at any cost, and to engage in
it without any further delay.
In order to meet this objective it is imperative to find, if
possible, a permanent solution to put an end to the disintegration
process. If this cannot be achieved for some reason then it
becomes imperative to look for the next best, namely, protecting
at any expense the global cultural diversity. Finding an
everlasting answer or a permanent remedy to the problem is an
impossible target to achieve. It would be a great achievement, of
course, if could be accomplished, but looks at it from realist
point of view it seen doubtful because the globalisationjuggernaut marches forward crushing everything it finds on its
way without sparing even the innocent indigenous communities.
But if a serious discourse on the matter could be launched,
as the SAARC Cultural Centre has done, and is doing, it would
not be difficult to retard the phase of disintegration, or defer the
extinction process at least for another two or three decades.
However, we need to be a bit cautious as of Charles Darwin has
observed as follows. “The stronger (in this case the oppressor)
survives, while the weaker (in this case the indigenous
communities faces extinction”. As Darwin‟s above observation
has not been disproved to this date a permanent remedy or even
a partial recovery to the problem at hand seems to be a distant
96
Desmond Mallikarachchi
reality. Nevertheless, taken into account the gravity of the
problem one could at least work towards achieving the second,
namely a partial recovery. To meet this objective one must, as a
temporary measure, abandon writing and reading ethnographies
and genealogies of these marginalised and oppressed
communities and pay attention to understand the role of
contemporary politics which is responsible for the plight of the
indigenous communities. This emphasis does not mean that
writing ethnography and straightening historical records of these
communities, for example, of the Veddas in Sri Lanka, or the
aborigines of Australia, or the Maurians of New Zealand, or of
any other, is of no value. The contributions made by Seligman,
James Brow, Nandadeva Wijeyesekere, and the recent work by
Gananath Obeyesekere, and the role played in this regard by the
Non Government Organizations such as The Cultural Survival
of Sri Lanka, and other organizations, in this regard cannot be
undermined or belittled. What is stressed here is that, while
engaged in updating our knowledge of facts and figures and the
cultural traits of these communities, priority should be given to
the understanding of oppressive mechanisms currently practised
by the capitalist and imperialist regimes, because, they, along
with their local adherents, are solely responsible for dismantling
and disorienting the structures of indigenous cultures. Writing
ethnographic accounts of indigenous communities is one thing
and fighting and safeguarding the rights and their cultural
diversity is another. First is fundamentally academic while the
second is essentially political. What most scholars prefer to do is
to write ethnographies and historical accounts of their chosen
communities. These ventures are not entirely fruitless as they
disclose the structures of their social organization and their
unspoiled cultural heritage. However, writing ethnography,
being an academic exercise in its objective, cannot redeem the
97
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
indigenous communities
marginalisation.
from
their
oppression
and
A number of oppressive mechanisms are in operation at
present against the indigenous communities but the present
paper would refer only to the role of local politics and the
globalisation process.
The Role of Local Politics: Sri Lanka and Australia as Case
Examples
Politics has played a decisive role in marginalising indigenous
communities. This is a universal phenomenon. It has happened
in the past and it is happening even now. Although numerous
examples could be cited the paper will only refer to the Vedda
community in Sri Lanka to demonstrate how they were illtreated by Sri Lankan politicians since 1970s.
The Sri Lankans know very well how successive
governments in the past few decades treated our indigenous
community, the Veddas. A few historical land-marks of their
pathetic plight deserve attention.
The successive governments since 1974 have promised the
distribution of 1500 acres of land amongst the Veddacommunity. However, this promise was confined only to the
paper as not a single perch of land been given to the Veddas. A
few weeks ago the government took steps to distribute some
hectares of lands among them but the time prove whether the
step taken was a genuine act or another farce.
In 1983 a number of Vedda families were uprooted from
their natural habitat by force and settled in Zone (C) of the
Mahaweli Project. They never consented to be colonised in the
Mahaweli scheme because they never wanted to experience a
Desmond Mallikarachchi
98
mechanical way of life. They were happy with what they had in
their forests. This is a strategic manipulation on the part of the
government. The plan was to expel them from their lands in the
name of the development only to open those forests for timber
poachers who used to threaten the Vedda community since
2009. Settling them by force in places where they never wanted
to be not merely a physical colonisation but at the same time it is
a psychological colonisation as well.
The politicians established a Trust with a view to protect
the Veddas and their culture. It was named as Waniettho Trust,
but not a single Vedda individual has been benefited by this
Trust.
Intending to harm the Vedda community the politicians
used two ignoble and discriminatory tactics in the years 2006
and 2007.
a.
In 2006- The Vedda community was targeted again for
ecological conversion, that is, to uproot them from
their birth land and settle them in other areas of the
District.
b.
The government took steps to keep track of their
whereabouts. This is obviously an encroachment into
their personal territories, which act is undoubtedly and
unarguably unethical.
The NGO named Cultural Survival of Sri Lanka has
repeatedly requested (rather pleaded) the government not to
harass the Veddas but the politicians never heard these pleas.
The Cultural Survival of Sri Lanka with utter disappointment
finally concluded thus; “The bureaucratic foot dragging has left
the Vedda in ever deepening dilemma”.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
99
The fate of the aborigines in Australia has not been any
better. They were also manipulated by the politicians from the
nineteenth century onwards. The aborigines were oppressed,
alienated, marginalised, exploited and even killed in thousands.
Prior to the invasion the aborigine population was over three
hundred thousand. According to the Census taken in 1930s
aborigine population has decreased to 70,000 due to periodic
killings in thousands. Such acts of violence depict clearly how
the lives of aborigines were valued by politically and
economically motivated British imperialists.
Another important issue which cannot be overlooked when
attempting to understand the causes underlying diminishing
cultures is the most dangerous, most venomous and most
detrimental phenomenon called Globalisation.
The Impact of Globalisation on Indigenous Cultures
In order to rescue the indigenous communities from
disintegration and contemplating seriously of a viable modusoperandi to protect their cultural diversity, no alternative is left
with us but to study in depth the globalisation process and its
impact on the indigenous cultures.
One of the main objectives of globalisation is the creation
of a new and an identifiable class of persons who belong to an
emergent global culture, which threatens the national and/
indigenous cultures, resulting in their eventual obsolescence or
even extinction.
It is a truism that the entire world today is surrounded and
hence affected by the globalisation project. The concept of
globalisation is very complex and indefinable as its underlying
logic is in flux. On the other hand the four major manifestations
Desmond Mallikarachchi
100
of globalisation, namely, economic, political, cultural and
ideological have also made any attempt at its definition a bit
difficult as they are inseparable and more often than not work in
unison. But what is globalisation anyway? Although a plethora
of definitions is available, the present paper will focus on few
major ones, which would benefit the purpose at hand.
“Globalisation compresses the time and space aspects of social
relations”
(Mittelman quoted in Steger 2009: 15)
“Globalisation as a concept refers both to the compression of the
world and the intensification of consciousness of the world as a
whole”
(Robertson 1992: 8)
“The concept of globalisation reflects the sense of an immense
enlargement of world communication, as well as of the horizon
of a world market, both of which seem far more tangible and
immediate than in earlier stages of modernity”
(Jameson and Miyoshi 2003: xi)
These definitions and many more would confuse not merely the
laymen but even eminent scholars and academics. But to
simplify the complexity of the globalisation process;
1.
One world, One Language
(say English)
2.
One world, One thirst
(say Coca Cola)
3.
One world, One food,
(say McDonald
chicken)
4.
One world, One state
(say Liberalist)
fried
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
5.
101
One World, One worldview (Borderless World View,
meaning, removing all
types of borders- cultural,
economic, political, and
ideological)
Globalisation in a word is compression meaning, „squeezing
together everything‟ or „condensing everything‟ and most
definitions of globalisation use the word compression to
highlight this process. If the globalisation means compression
then what is the fate of cultural diversity? What life the concept
of cultural diversity has and how long it can survive for in the
face of compression? This exactly is the reason why it is
important to have a clear idea about globalisation before we deal
with the main issue of diminishing cultures. Two options could
be seen in the debate.
1.
Whether to safeguard the indigenous communities and
secure their cultural diversity at any cost
or
2.
Whether to allow the globalisation to compress
cultural diversity?
While the domination of the second and the imposition of
its power on the under dogs cannot be allowed the first
obviously is the option available namely, safeguarding the
indigenous communities and secure their cultural diversity at
any cost, because the globalisation is a threat not only to the
indigenous communities worldwide, but it is a menace to
humanity in general. Globalisation is the direct opposite of
cultural diversity and hence is detrimental to the very concept of
cultural diversity itself. Globalisation is not moving towards a
cultural rainbow that reflects diversity of the world‟s existing
102
Desmond Mallikarachchi
cultures; rather it witnesses the rise of an increasingly
homogenised popular culture (= Global Culture). This is the
threat of globalisation or „The Global Threat‟ on national
indigenous cultures because the plan and the intent of the
theoreticians and advocates of globalisation is to establish a
global culture. Therefore, they cannot afford to allow any
community to have its own autonomy, cultural, political,
economic, ideological or otherwise. A prominent (progressive)
sociologist Anthony Giddens in his definition of globalisation
highlights this danger:
Globalisation can thus be defined as the intensification of
worldwide social relations which link distant localities in
such a way that local happenings are shaped by events
occurring many miles away and vice versa: (Giddens 1990:
64).
Unless a project is devised and launched to face the
challenge of globalisation it will be impossible to meet the
prime objective of protecting indigenous communities and their
cultural properties. It should not be forgotten that globalisation
is an uneven process. People living in various parts of the world
are affected very differently by this gigantic transformation of
social structures and cultural zones. Thus the maximum
advantage should be taken out of this inherent weakness of
globalisation. For that these communities should be provided
with necessary assistance to preserve their cultures while
working towards bringing to a halt the danger of extinction they
are confronted with. At the same time, a universal political
action is needed to completely eradicate the sources and the
causes of capitalism-cum-imperialism, which is the underlying
ideology of globalisation.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
103
Without realising the gravity of globalisation American
liberal theorist Francis Fukuyama explicitly welcomes the global
spread of Anglo-American values and lifestyles equating the
Americanisation of the world with the expansion of democracy
and free markets. Fukuyama, like his liberal capitalist
colleagues, has been insensitive to human culture. He never
understood how Americanisation would affect the national
cultures of other countries. Fukuyama‟s ideals are, therefore,
against those who promote cultural diversity and those who put
in operation their intellectual and physical labour to secure the
cultural diversity and lifestyles of the indigenous communities.
Conclusion
The important and the immediate task in hand is to find a way
out of the problem and try to do everything possible to save
these communities along with their unique cultures as they
possess good human values compared to culturally spoilt and
commercially oriented the so called modern, or in fact, the postmodern individuals.
As such the aim and objective of the project of the SAARC
Cultural Centre is to work out a plan to protect indigenous
cultures from both the domestic political exploiters and the
global capitalist and imperialist predators. This objective cannot
be met if we ignore the two root-causes highlighted above,
namely, the internal political manipulations through which the
threats are periodically unleashed on natives „the specific‟ and
the external threats come from the globalisation political
manoeuvrings „the universal‟. These two factors play the
decisive role in the diminishing processes of indigenous
cultures.
104
Desmond Mallikarachchi
Today, the „specific‟ and the „universal‟ are increasingly
coming closer as never before to the point of merging them as
one force, which in turn would make our task doubly difficult.
The „specific‟ and the „universal‟ both need to be understood,
not in isolation but by taking them together for the obvious
reason that they both work in unison and with one prime
objective of eliminating the indigenous communities from the
planet and utilize their lands as profit-dispensing centres. The
protecting and safeguarding of indigenous cultures, therefore,
would, in the final analysis, turn out to be a political matter (or
political praxis) rather than mere philanthropic enterprise.
We must look for the devil where he is present and not
where he is absent.
References
Australian Aborigines Census: http://trove.nla.gov.au/list (last
accessed 01 February 2012).
Brow, J., Vedda Villages of Anuradhapura, (Seattle, 1978).
Cultural Survival Trust: http://culturalsurvivaltrust.org/ (last
accessed 01 February 2012).
Darwin, Charles, The Origin of Species, (Gramercy, 1995).
Giddens, A., The Consequences of Modernity, (Stanford, 1990).
Jameson, Fredrick and Masao Miyoshi eds., The Cultures of
Globalisation, (North Carolina, 2003).
Obeyesekere, G., „Where have all the Väddas gone? Buddhism
and aboriginality in Sri Lanka‟, in The Hybrid Island:
Culture Crossing and the Invention of Identity in Sri Lanka,
Neluka Silva ed., (Colombo, 2002), pp. 1-19.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
105
Robertson, Roland, Globalization: Social Theory and Global
Culture, (London, 1992).
Seligmann, C.G. and Brenda Z. Seligmann, The Veddas,
(Cambridge, 1911).
Steger, Manfred B., Globalization: A Brief Insight, (Oxford,
2009).
Wijesekera, N.D., Veddas in Transition, (Colombo, 1964).
Globalisation, Marginality and Cultural Challenges
of the Rodiyas Communities in Sri Lanka
Kalinga Tudor Silva
Abstract
Rodiyas are considered the lowest of the Sinhalese castes.
Moreover, their numbers are small and the communities are
dispersed in various demarcated settlements (known as
kuppayamas) in relatively remote areas of the country. As
customary beggars dependent on others for their survival,
they held a subaltern position in the Sinhala society. Yet
they possessed a distinctive subculture of their own, which
included a distinctive Sinhala dialect, distinctive folk tales
and art forms as well as knowledge of hereditary crafts
such as making of whisks (chamara) and brooms, and
secret knowledge pertaining to the art of fortune telling,
black magic and casting of spells. From the colonial era
they have been subjected to a process of deculturation
through transition from hereditary caste occupations to
wage labour and commercial activities, competition in the
market place from mass production of commodities and the
effort on their part to escape the indignities imposed by the
caste system. On the other hand, the globalsation process
has also resulted in the resurgence of their distinctive caste
identity as a means of articulating secret knowledge and
related occult practices as a remedy and marketable service
increasingly advertised through electronic and printed
media for countering the ills of globalisation, including
migration, break up of families, business failures and
litigation. The paper brings out the strategies and pathways
and contradictions involved in the process of liberation and
liberalization pursued by the Rodiyas in modern Sri Lanka
and their related challenges for preserving their distinctive
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
107
identity and distinctive subculture without taking on a
subaltern position.
Introduction
The Rodiyas constitute the lowest caste in Sri Lanka. There has
been considerable debate regarding their identity, various
authors identifying them as a race, tribe, caste and an ethnic
group (Neville 1887; Raghavan 1957; Weeratunga 1988). They
constitute a small segment of Sinhala society and they are
dispersed in small isolated communities in various parts of Sri
Lanka (Silva, Sivaprgasam and Thanges 2009). They are one of
the most widely studied of the Sinhala caste groups given their
lowest position in the Sinhala caste hierarchy and reported
untouchability and backwardness of the community. Following
some of the earlier authors, Raghavan (1950) argued that the
Rodiyas were a former tribal group later incorporated into
Sinhala Vanni region as direct heirs to the original tribal group
and Rodiyas in Kandyan regions as heirs to the feudal
incorporation of the community. In considering the Rodiyas as a
semi-tribal group the ___location of kuppayama (the name of a
crowded Rodiya settlement contact with which were
traditionally avoided by those of higher castes) in the periphery
of Sinhala settlements in proximity to the jungles, the reliance of
Rodiya on forest products in some of their traditional crafts,
identification of a separate Rodiya language or dialect and
distinct folk tales and art forms of Rodiya received scholarly
attention. Ratnavali story popular among the Rodiyas trace their
origin to Ratnavali, the pretty daughter of the king
Parakaramabahu, who was given in marriage to a Vedda by her
furious father, following the discovery of her developing a taste
for human flesh. This origin story established a royal origin of
the caste group and at the same time descent from a union
108
Kalinga Tudor Silva
between a sinful daughter of a royal family and a Vedda
providing a historical and ideological charter for the low dignity
conferred on the caste group (See Annexure 1). Traditionally
they have been engaged in various caste occupations of a
degrading nature including begging, black magic, removal and
disposing of dead animals, making of brooms and drums,
making of mortars and cleaning of streets after religious
celebrations like annual perehera (procession) in devale (deity
shrines). All these occupations have an aura of disgrace and
ritual impurity about them. Many of the traditional occupations
of Rodiya have been of diminishing significance for the
community and society at large due to a combination of factors
including reluctance of the Rodiyas to continue these occupation
due to the stigma attached to them, expansion of the neoliberal
open economy in which mass produced commodities such as
brooms, food processing machines, drums and other musical
instruments have gradually replaced the artifacts of the Rodiyas
creating limited demand for certain crafts of the Rodiyas.
Using available ethnographic reports on the Rodiyas and
the findings of a recent survey conducted by the International
Centre for Ethnic Studies (ICES) on the larger issue of social
integration of marginalized communities including Rodiyas, the
present paper examines how far and in what ways elements of
the Rodiya culture have disappeared, survived or even
reinforced given the low dignity traditionally accorded to the
group, processes of social and cultural change including
population dynamics, social mobility, globalisation and
assimilation to the mainstream culture.
109
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
Population Dynamics
The population censuses conducted in British Ceylon in 1901
and 1911 enumerated the Rodiyas as a separate population
group but counting the Rodiyas as a distinct population group
was abandoned in subsequent censuses claiming that the
Rodiyas were “regarded as a caste of the Sinhalese and not as a
separate racial group” (Ranasinghe 1946) and they were not
separately enumerated on account of the policy of the
government to avoid distinction between the Rodiyas and others
(Dunham 1912). The Rodiya populations enumerated in 1901
and 1911 censuses are given in Table 1.
Province
1901 census
%
1911 census
%
Sabaragamuwa Province
438
30.0
479
30.4
Central Province
241
16.5
411
26.1
North WesternProvince
376
25.7
391
25.7
Uva Province
367
25.0
269
17.1
Southern Province
42
2.9
22
1.4
Total
1464
100.0
1572
100.0
Table 1: Distribution of Rodiyas by Province 1901 and 1911
Source: Quoted in Raghavan 1958.
Thus Rodiyas have always been a smaller segment of the
total Sinhala population in Sri Lanka. The Rodiya population
showed an upward tendency between the two censuses. In all
110
Kalinga Tudor Silva
Provinces other than North Western and the Southern Provinces
the size of the Rodiya population showed an upward trend.
Raghavan who visited all the Rodiya communities in Sri
Lanka in 1951 in an effort to document their demographic and
socio-cultural profile noted that the “Rodiya statistics have
suffered from a gross under-estimation in the past” (1957: 5).
Province
Number of Kuppayama
Total Population
Sabaragamuwa
32
1137
Central Province
8
350
North WesternProvince
12
476
Uva
19
1000
Western
1
110
Southern Province
1
22
Total
73
3095
Table 2: Number of Rodiya Villages and Population in
Selected Provinces, 1951
Source: Raghavan 1958
This gives a mean population size of 42.4 per Rodiya
community in 1951. Raghavan noted that a high birth rate
prevailed in the Rodiya families at the time implying a possible
increase in the Rodiya population in time to come. Brice Ryan
who conducted his research on caste a few years after Raghavan
estimated that the total Rodiya population in the country remains
111
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
at 3000. Weeratunga (1988) who conducted ethnographic
research in a Rodiya resettlement community in the Kurunagala
District estimated that the total population in this community to
be around 600 and judging by her evidence the Rodiya
population in this community has increased substantially since it
was established in the early 1950s.
However it is not clear whether this reported population
increase is due to natural increase or waves of in-migration of
the Rodiyas from other communities under resettlement
programs. The ICES survey in 2011 identified three Rodiya
villages with varying population sizes.
Name of
Village
Divisional Secretariat
Division
Number of
families
Estimated
Population
Walibissa
Haldummulla
8
40
Hatapma
Haliela
20
100
Kurulubedda
Polpitigama
80
335
36
158
Mean
Table 3: Population in Selected Rodi Villages, 2011
Source: ICES Survey 2011
Thus while many of the Rodi villages were of relatively
small size, there were some villages with considerably larger
populations particularly in the Kurunagala district. In Walibissa
village economically better off educated members of the
community had moved out to urban areas resulting in a gradual
decline in the population. Contrary to Weeratunga (2008), the
ICES survey in 2011 pointed to a gradual decrease in the
112
Kalinga Tudor Silva
number of families and population in some of the Rodiya
villages. This in turn may be seen as a manifestation of
diminishing of the population that identify themselves as the
Rodiyas due to social mobility and related outmigration from
such communities.
Occupational and Identity Shifts
Livelihoods and occupations of the Rodiya sare of two kinds,
namely, hereditary caste occupations and non-caste specific
modern occupations. Hereditary caste occupations include
begging considered as a hereditary right and privilege of the
Rodiyas, certain handicrafts like making and selling of chamara
(whisks) and palm reading. Theoretically non-hereditary and
non caste specific occupations are of many kinds but wage
labour, farming and trade appear to be the most significant
among them.The gradual decline of caste occupations and their
replacement by non caste specific non distinctive employment
such as wage labour appear to be at the crux of social and
economic change undergone by the Rodiyas. This, in turn, may
be seen as a larger deculturalization process common to most
caste groups in Sinhala and Tamil societies whereby their
distinctive caste identity and related hereditary occupations
gradually disappear and they turn into wage earners or income
earners in a rapidly globalising and depersonalizing employment
market. This is indeed the larger social and cultural process
addressed in this essay.
Distinctive Rodiya Caste Occupations
Distinctive Rodiya caste occupations affirm their distinctive
identity and organic link and position within the larger caste
hierarchy of Sinhala society, within a caste congruent pattern of
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
113
division of labor as elaborated in the theory of caste developed
by Leach (1960).
Begging
Whatever the significance of begging within the livelihood
economy of the Rodiyas, it was of central symbolic and cultural
significance to the caste group as captured in Raghavans
conception of „Handsome Beggars‟. He found that the Rodiyas
had developed distinctive „begging techniques‟, distinctive ways
of appealing to higher caste donors using a distinctive language
and modes of address (e.g. Deiyo Buduwanta Hamuduruwane,
Pinati Hamuduruwane), ability to resort to curse and charms
against households hesitant or unwilling to cooperate with their
appeals, begging rounds and seasons that coincided with the
harvesting season of the farmers and a wide range of
paraphernalia needed for begging such as pingo (kada) loaded at
one end only for carrying paddy collected in begging referred to
as „a badge of the tribe‟ (Raghavan 1950: 21), and a distinctive
begging bowl (kolapotha) made from dried arecanut leaves and
used specifically by female Rodiya beggars. In the words of
“begging with Rodiyas was an art” (Raghavan 1950: 16).The
Rodiyas made a distinction between begging by ordinary
desperate beggars hinganawa (lit. pleading for arms),
hingakanawa (lit. eat by pleading) and Rodiya practice or right
of Illankanawa (lit. demand and eat) (Ragavan 1958: 42). That
is why they felt that they could resort to cursing (paligahanawa)
and embarrassing the persons concerned where they were denied
alms. Raghavan argued that there was a culture of charity as
well as a notion of honour and dignity in society at large that the
Rodiyas exploited to the maximum for the success of their
livelihood. In his words “True to the precepts of Buddha
114
Kalinga Tudor Silva
Dharma, public charity is the foremost of social services in
Ceylon” (Raghavan 1958: 40). It is reported “that the existence
of Rodiya is assured, since it is considered a disgrace to refuse
alms to a Rodiya (Raghavan 1958: 40). Further referring to
Rodiya, Raghavan claimed that “In the past he was considered
to have been as much a thief as a beggar, his doles being even
being interpreted to have been something in the nature of a
tribute customarily paid to him, so as to safeguard the crops
being stolen by him (Raghavan 1950:17). Raghavan in fact
observed how Rodiyas collected their share of harvest from
householders immediately after harvest, using ambalama as
their resting place and the place for storing their share of paddy
before being taken to their villages in a traditional wicker basket
called katpettiya carried in one sided pingos.
The Rodiya communities experienced a decline of the
importance of begging as a livelihood. Already in the 1950s
Raghavan stated the following:
The self-respecting Rodiya youth disdains to beg and
proudly tells you that he does not beg.However much it
may have been conditioned by the circumstances of a
bygone age, begging as the main business of life has its
limits, and that limit has been reached today. (1958: 40, 41).
Ryan (1993) found that among the Rodiyas begging was
fundamentally a seasonal occupation although it was practiced
intermittently at any time of need.
In the ICES survey it was found that begging was
reportedly not at all practiced in two of the Rodi villages studied
and in the other village too only old age women occasionally
went for begging for want of other sources of livelihood. In
Kurulubadda educated youth in the community had initiated a
campaign against begging and any other hereditary Rodi
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
115
occupation of low dignity in an attempt to purge the caste of
social and cultural markers indicative of traditional Rodi
identity.
On the whole two sets of factors have contributed to the
declining importance of begging as a Rodiya trade. The first is
an increased tendency among the upper caste people to donate
money and goods to the Rodiyas in the traditional fashion due to
the penetration of market forces where only services delivered
are remunerated and goods received are paid, treating the
Rodiya requests for donations as unjustified and unacceptable to
the extent they do not provide anything in return. In the new
market economy non-working Rodiyas are seen as loafers with
no useful contribution to the production process.The second set
of factors has to do with reluctance of the new generation of the
Rodiyas to continue a hereditary practice that is considered to be
demeaning and stigmatizing. This idea is widespread in the
younger generations of the Rodiyas as clearly articulated in the
social movement among them in Kurulubedda.
Rodiya Crafts
Traditionally and historically the Rodiyas were famous for a
number of hereditary crafts they practice. “The Rodiya is first
and foremost a craftsman” (Raghavan 1950: 23). In the Kandyan
period they produced gasmanda (a trap or noose made from
wild thongs for the purpose of catching wild elephants for the
ruling establishment), that in turn was considered a rajakariya
(royal service) performed by the Rodiya and their chiefs for the
benefit of royal establishment.They also produced ropes for
various purposes using the fibre of local plants known to them.
Other craft products of the Rodiyas included brooms, fly whisks
(chamara) made from the fibre of locally available hana plants,
116
Kalinga Tudor Silva
various types of drums (e.g. tammatam, dolakki, udekki and
rabana) and other musical instruments, mortars (vangedi),
combs and many other products requiring a traditional
knowledge base, basic tools as well as raw materials mostly
available in jungle areas, in close proximity to which the
Rodiyas lived particularly in Vanni and Kandyan areas.The art
of manufacturing these crafts was transmitted from father to son
and mother to daughter (e.g. method of turning out combs).
These Rodiya crafts have more or less disappeared over
time due to a combination of factors, including loss of
knowledge with the demise of knowledgeable people in older
generations, loss of raw material due to deforestation, market
competition from mass produced goods such as brooms, combs
and musical instruments, legal restrictions imposed by the state
(for instance against cutting of timber needed for manufacture of
mortars and drums) and an overall decline of craft occupations
in the face of market competitions. As of 2011 only a few
households in each Rodi village visited was engaged in any craft
occupations and they too repeatedly mentioned many difficulties
in continuing these hereditary livelihoods (Silva, Herath,
Wickramasinghe and Wijepala 2011).
Non Caste Specific Occupations
As noted earlier, the gradual decline of caste specific
occupations has been associated with the increasing involvement
in non caste specific occupations. Two contrasting processes are
evident here. On the one hand, some upwardly mobile people in
these communities have made advances through education,
government employment and long distant trade. For instance,
one family in Welibissa did well in education overcoming
disadvantages they had in local schools and had acquired
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
117
government employment like nursing jobs and teaching and
moved to Colombo escaping Rodi identity in the process. On a
less ambitious scale many of the sanitary workers in local
government entities in Badulla and some other districts came
from the local Rodiya caste communities showing a degree of
continuity with traditional Rodiya association with dirt and
cleaning. On the other hand, in a number of Rodi communities
including Kurulubedda, some families had become rich through
long distance trade in specific commodities like mattresses,
carpets, and tents acquiring major capital assets like trucks and
sales outlets for this long distant trade which appears to be a
path of advancement built around traditional caste practices
involving mobility and linkages with outside world. These
traders however did not permanently move out of their villages
even though they too were inclined to acquire caste neutral
names and related identity shifts.
A majority of people in Rodiya communities, however,
remain in abject poverty. Some of them had joined the ranks of
wage labour in farm and off-farm operations. For instance, this
was the case of most Rodi people in Welibissa, Hatapma and
Kurulubedda. Often they did not have regular employment and
their livelihood depended on unstable demand for wage labour
in their areas. They also manifested some social problems and a
tendency to engage in illegal activities like prostitution and
alcohol trade. In Kurulubedda some 15 individuals, mostly girls,
had joined a local garment factory where they earned a regular
monthly salary of a moderate nature.
Art and Culture
In the anthropological accounts of Rodiyas they are credited
with artistic skills and traditional knowledge of various kinds
118
Kalinga Tudor Silva
including palm reading, occult practices and charms (Silva,
Sivaprgasam and Thanges 2009). Apart from widely held
legendary tales mostly revolving around Ratnavali story, the
Rodiyas reportedly had their own folk songs, own dance
traditions and own forms of entertainment including rhythmic
spinning of rabana (Raghavan 1950, 1958). Young Rodiya
women were sometimes referred to as „nattukkari‟ because they
performed using rabana and other musical instruments. Men
performed a genre of folk drama known as sokari as a form of
entertainment. With the exception of instances where these art
forms have been appropriated and adapted by higher level artists
in their performing arts, the traditional Rodiya art forms too
have more or less disappeared due to loss of knowledge, loss of
crafts that contributed to these art forms like drum making,
competition from more professional performing arts popular in
the middle classes and increased social marginalization of the
Rodiyas as a depressed caste group. Similarly a distinctive
dialect and a distinctive dress code attributed to the Rodiyas
have also gradually become extinct due to opposition from
younger generations and their tendency towards assimilation
with mainstream society.
Occult Practices
In sharp contrast to the pattern of declining caste occupations
noted above, one seemingly hereditary caste occupation of
Rodiyas has grown in importance in recent years. This has to do
with charms, spells and occult practices. Both Hugh Neville
(1887) and Raghavan (1950, 1958) reported about Rodiya
command over bali, tovil, love philters (inabehet) and black
magic in general. These skills gave Rodiyas a kind of spiritual
power which in turn was used as a weapon of the weak against
possible neglect, abuse and exploitation by those above them in
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
119
the caste hierarchy. These caste-based occult practices appear to
have received a new lease of life in the modern era due to a
combination of factors including war, population mobility,
growing importance of love marriage as against arranged
marriage and related instabilities in marital relations and
increased risks related to certain types of employment including
overseas labor migration.
A few families engaged in occult practices (broadly
referred to as yantra, mantra, anavina, gurukam) were reported
in all three Rodiya villages covered in the 2011 study.
There was an aura of secrecy about these people and their
occult practices. On the other hand weekend Sinhala popular
press was full of advertisements by potential providers of such
occult services that often identified themselves as Rodi persons.
As an example given below is one of over 10 such
advertisements published in a local newspaper.
In form and content this is similar to many other
advertisements about occult practices appearing in the same
newspaper and many other Sinhala newspapers in Sri Lanka.
The Rodiya identity is affirmed in this advertisement in its title,
the term mahahulavali which is the designation of a hereditary
Rodiya chief and the place name mentioned at the bottom of the
advertisement referring to a famous Rodi village near
Manikhinna town. In other advertisements in the same
newspaper the Rodiya identity of the occult practitioner is
explicitly identified through caste specific personal names such
as NavaratnaValliya and ChandrikaValli, Valliya and Valli
being conventional male and female forms respectively of
Rodiya personal names.
120
Kalinga Tudor Silva
In a context where caste identity is never publicly
proclaimed except perhaps in the case of anonymous marriage
proposals (Silva, Sivapragasam and Thanges, 2009), these
advertisements are unusual in claiming the lowly Rodi caste
identity for making a knowledge claim about the effectiveness
and validity of occult practices advertised.
Charms of the Lowest Caste (Nichakula Vashigurukam)
We possess potent charms and spells inherited from past
generations.
We bring back the lover who abandoned you within 7 days.
To help and bless your children who are abroad.
Progress in the family and household
Protection (arakshava) of wealth and property
Business success
Retaliations for harm done to you
Succeed in competitive examinations
Infertility and legal cases (naduhaba)
Counter sorcery (anavinakodivinakapima)
Stop alcohol addiction
Maha Hulavali -----No. Kuragandeniya, Menikhinna
Contact: Two mobile phone numbers given
Ref: Daily Lankadipa (in Sinhala), (Sunday, 17 July 2011).
It is also interesting to note here that the Rodi occult
practices are advertised as a remedy for many ills in modern
society including business problems, legal disputes, problems
arising from overseas labor migration, alcoholism, infertility,
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
121
disputes within the family and lack of well being in general.
Also advertisements are in modern mass media and advances in
ICT including mobile phones are used to promote and
disseminate occult practices. How far these advertisements are
heeded to and what types of persons go to the relevant occult
practitioners for what purposes are not clearly established
through empirical research but one can assume that these
advertisements will not be put by the relevant persons in such a
prominent way incurring high costs unless they attract a
reasonable number of clients for these occult practitioners.
Globalisation, Identity Crisis and Culture
In conclusion this paper pointed to two contrasting ways in
which globalisation processes impact on the culture of subaltern
groups in South Asia including the lowly Rodiyas in Sri Lanka.
On the one hand much of the rich Rodiya culture documented by
ethnographers and cultural historians has eroded due to factors
stemming from the globalisation processes and related identity
dynamics. On the other hand, occult practices identified as a
hereditary Rodiya practice and related knowledge claims have
acquired a heightened significance due to the need for such
knowledge as a remedy for certain social and economic ills
generated by globalisation processes. Let us now try to further
analyze these paradoxical developments.
A distinctive Rodiya culture or subculture was possible in
the past due to their spatial and social isolation and clearly
subaltern position in society. The art of begging, a range of
hereditary crafts that relied on traditional knowledge,
technology and raw materials that were often forest products
from local areas and a compendium of traditional art forms
preserved as family traditions constituted the core of that
122
Kalinga Tudor Silva
subculture.These ingredients of the Rodiya subculture have been
eroded in a non reversible manner due to reluctance of new
generations of the Rodiyas to continue them considering them as
badges of indignity (balduweda) and related loss of the
knowledge base on the one hand and market processes
emanating from globalisation such as competition from mass
products of a commercial nature, deforestation affecting the
supply of relevant raw materials, decreased demand from higher
castes for many of the Rodiya craft product sand deculturation
of the Rodiya following their entry into trade and wage
labor.The growing view among the higher castes that the Rodiya
beggars should not be provided with free donations and charity
simply because they are of the lowest caste also mark the
erosion of a particular culture of charity and its replacement by a
certain notion of work as productive work of a particular kind
bought and sold in the market and a new notion of charity as a
support for those unable to sell their labor in the market because
of old age, disability and one or other form of destitution.
In this context it is indeed paradoxical that the Rodiya
occult practices have emerged as a marketable remedy for ills of
globalisation including migration, break up of families, lack of
social support, educational failures, business failures and
litigation. Through occult practices the Rodiya have been able to
identify and develop a niche for them within the globalising
context also using agents of globalisation such as newspaper
advertisements, mobile phones and even websites in some
instances. This is however by no means an effective mechanism
for prevention of the erosion of the wider Rodiya subculture as
an outcome of globalisation processes but rather a fragmented
effort to survive as a distinct cultural group with a traditional
knowledge base of a secret nature against an overall tide of
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
123
deculturation where many bearers of distinct cultures of a
subaltern character sink rather than swim and stay afloat.
Culture is by no means an undisputed concept and in
discussing diminishing cultures of South Asia we need to bear in
mind that hereditary caste and gender inequalities are also
important manifestations of traditional cultures. How to
eliminate or at least minimize such inequalities must remain an
important concern within the overall effort at preservation and
conservation of traditional cultures within a context of
globalisation. The story of Rodiyas illustrates the complexities
involved in the effort at conservation and preservation of
cultures within the context of globalisation where some new
forms of inequalities may exist side by side with remnants of
older forms of inequalities such as caste adding to the problems
of subaltern populations in particular. Finally further research is
necessary for understanding the implications of latest dynamics
in the narrowing down of remaining Rodiya culture to occult
practices publicly advertized for a consumer society.
Annexure 1
Origin Tales of Rodiyas
According to Robert Knox (quoted in Raghavan 1958) the
origin tale of Rodiyas is as follows:
The Predecessors of these People, from whom they sprang, were
Dodda, Vaddahs, which signifies Hunters: to whom it did
belong to catch and bring Venison for the King‟s Table. But
instead of Venison they brought Man‟s flesh, unknown; which
the King Liking so Well, commanded to bring him more of the
same sort of Venison. The King‟s Barbar chanced to know what
124
Kalinga Tudor Silva
flesh it was and discovered it to him. At which the King was so
inraged, that he accounted death too good for them; and to
punish only those that had so offended, not a sufficient
recompence for so great an Affront and Injury as he had
sustained by them. Forthwith therefore he established a Decree,
that all both great and small, that were of that Rank or Tribe,
should be expelled from dwelling among the Inhabitants of the
Land, and not to be admitted to use or enjoy the benefit of any
means, or ways, or callings whatsoever, to provide themselves
sustinence; but that they should beg from Generation to
Generation, from Door to Door, thro the Kingdom; and to be
looked upon and esteemed by all People to be so base and
odious, as not possibly to be more.
And they are to this day so detestable to the People, that
they are not permitted to fetch water out of their wells; but do
take their water out of Holes or Rivers. Neither will any touch
them, lest they should be defiled.
Many times when the King cuts off Great and Noble Men,
against whom he is highly incensed, he will deliver their
Daughters and Wives unto this sort of People, reckoning it as
they also account it, to be far worse Punishment than any kind of
Death. This kind of Punishment being accounted such horrible
Cruelty, the King doth usually of his Clemency shew them some
kind of mercy, and pittying their Distress, Commands to carry
them to a River side, and there to deliver them into the hands of
those who are far worse than Executioners of Death: from
whom, if these Ladies please to free themselves, they are
permitted to leap into the River and be drowned; the which some
sometimes will choose to do, rather than to consort with them.
The Barbar‟s information having been the occasion of all
this misery upon this People, they in revenge thereof adhor to
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
125
eat what is dressed in the Barbar‟s House to this day. The
tradition is in accord with the Rodiyas‟ own account of their
degradation, which is given by Hugh Nevill quoted in Denham
1912.
At Parakrama Bahu‟s court the venison was provided by a
certain Vaedda archer, who, during a scarcity of game,
substituted the flesh of a boy he met in the jungle, and provided
it as venison for the Royal Household. NavaratnaValli, the
beautiful daughter of the King, discovered the deception, and
fascinated by a sudden longing for human flesh ordered the
hunter to bring this flesh daily. The Vaedda accordingly waylaid
youths in the woods, and disposed of their flesh to the royal
kitchen. The whole country was terrified by the constant
disappearance of youth and maidens. It happened that a barber
who came to the Palace to complain of the disappearance of his
only son while waiting was given, by the royal scullery, a leaf of
rice and venison curry. Just as he was about to eat he noticed on
his leaf the deformed knuckle of the little finger of a boy.
Recognizing it by the deformity as that of his son, he fled from
the palace and spread the alarm that the king was killing and
eating the youths of the city. The facts then came to light, and
the king, stripping of her ornaments, and calling up a scavenger
then sweeping out a neighbouring yard, gave her him as wife,
and out to earn her living in her husband‟s class. The princess
and the scavenger fled from the town, and as night came on
asked for shelter from a Kinnara, but were angrily repulsed.
References
Denham, E.B., Ceylon at the Census of 1911, (Colombo, 1912).
Nevill, Hugh, „The Gadi or Rodi Race in Ceylon‟, Taprobanian
2 (3), (1887), pp.81-96.
126
Kalinga Tudor Silva
Raghavan, M.D., Cultural Anthropology of Rodiyas, (Colombo,
1950). National Museum of Ceylon. (Spolia Zeylanica 26
(1).
Raghavan, M.D., Handsome Beggars: The Rodiya of Ceylon,
(Colombo, 1957).
Ranasinghe, A.G., Census of Ceylon, 1946, (Colombo, 1946).
Ryan, Brice, Caste in Modern Ceylon: The Sinhala System in
Transition, (New Delhi, 1993).
Silva, K.T., P.P Sivaprgasam and P. Thanges, Casteless or
caste-blind? Dynamics of concealed caste discrimination,
social exclusion and protest in Sri Lanka, (Colombo, 2009).
Silva, K.T., D. Herath, W.M.K.B. Wickramasinghe and U.S.
Wijepala, Report of the Baseline Survey on Selected
Districts in Sri Lanka, (Colombo, 2011).
Weeratunge, Nireka, Aspects of Ethnicity and Gender Among
the Rodi of Sri Lanka, (Colombo, 1988).
Diminishing or Struggle for Survival: Case of
Veddas’ Culture in Sri Lanka
Premakumara De Silva
Abstract
Veddas, an aboriginal group of Sri Lanka have survived for
several millennia by adapting and coping with external
stresses imposed on them. They were inhabitating the island
long before the arrival of Aryans and had spread all over
the island. Currently they are facing stresses that threaten
to modernize them which could easily result in vanishing
them as cultural group. They have been struggling for the
survival of their ‘traditional lifestyles’ which is threatened
by of hegemonic Sinahala, Tamil and Muslim communities
of the country as well as the process of globalisation.
This paper focusses on the current status of Vedda
community particularly their socio-cultural life. Adopting
qualitative and quantitative analysis on the nature of use
and disuse of cultural activities of the Vaddas, the paper
concludes that unless speedy holistic action is not taken,
there is always a chance for the Vedda as a community to
become only an episode of the history within a generation
or two.
“The Veddas were numerically small people verging on
extinction, and so affected by contact with Tamils and
Sinhalese”. (Seligman 1911: vi).
Veddas of Sri Lanka, an aboriginal group have survived for
several millennia through adapting and coping with external and
internal stresses imposed on them. They were inhabitating the
island long before the arrival of Aryans and had spread all over
the island and later confined themselves only to Vedi rata
128
Premakumara De Silva
(Vedda‟s country) or Maha Vedi rata (great land of the Veddas)
consisting of areas from Hunnasgiriya hills and lowlands up to
the sea in the east (Figure 1).
Currently they are as a community is facing stresses that
threaten to modernize them which could easily result in
vanishing them as cultural group. While certain aspects of the
Vedda culture has come to near complete disuse, the
assimilation of the Veddas with mainstream Sinhalese and
Tamils has resulted in Veddas of Sri Lanka being confined to
small scattered communities in the Eastern, Uva and North
Central Province of the country. Veddas over the years under
many stresses have approached into their present state where
there is a need to preserve their way of life, culture and their
traditional homelands. There have been many research projects
on the indigenous communities of Sri Lanka in general and on
the Veddas in particular a comprehensive socio-anthropological
study of this nature on the Veddas has not taken place since the
Seligmann‟s in 1911.
Wejesekaera (1964), Brow (1978), Dharmadasa and
Samarasinghe (1990), Jon Dart (1990), Thangaraja (1995) and
more recently by Obeyesekere (2002). Therefore, the Ministry
of Cultural Affairs supported the University of Colombo to
conduct a „Socio Anthropological Research Project on the
Veddas of Sri Lanka‟ to identify the present situation of this
community. This paper is based on the outcome of this project.
In total there are Vedda settlements in Dambana,
Rathugala, Pollebedda, Dalukana, Henanigala, Vakarai, Muttur,
Anuradhapura and Panama (Figure 2). For our research project,
only the first six settlements excluding Anuradhapura, Muttur
and Panama were considered due to resource constraints.
129
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
Bounderies:
01
02
Bounded on the West by the Mahaweliganga
Badulla – Batticaloa Road is bounded to the
Southern limits
03
Eastern limit is the Coast
These defined it includes the greater part of the Eastern
province, about a fifth of Uva and a small portion of that part of
the North Central Province known as Thamankaduwa
Main Cities
Current Veddas Settlements
Mahiyanganaya
Badulla – Batticaloa Road
Mahaweli Ganga
Mahavedirata
Dsds of Sri Lanka
Source: Seligmann, C G & Seligmann,
B Z (1911),
The Veddas, England, Cambridge
University Press
Figure 1: Mahavedirata (The Vedda Country):
According to the Seligmann, C.G. & Seligmann B.Z.
(1911).
130
Figure 2: Current Vedda’s Settlements of Sri Lanka
Premakumara De Silva
Source: Field Surveyed GPS data – 2010
Metric Maps, Survey Dept – 1986, 1989, 2003
Ellewewa GND
Sewanapitiya (Hewapitiya) GND
Mahawewa GND
Ginidamana GND
Dambana
Dalukana GND
Yakkure GND
Hennanigala South & North
Kudawewa GND
Rathugala-Henebedda
Pollebedda GND
Mathurankennikulam & Kugnamkulam
Kirimichchi GND
Kathiraveli GND
Uppooral Muttur
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
131
The research was conducted within a continuous period of
ten months in 2010 and included data gathering, mapping,
analysis and documenting. The study was based on qualitative
interactive interviews, collecting life histories and field
observation, supplemented by questionnaire based survey
research covering of 1,327 Vedda households. In addition to that
GIS mapping of Vedda settlements and published materials on
the Vedda community were documented through the library
research. Further, this project has taken into consideration the
different aspects of the Vedda community mainly socio-cultural
and economic aspects.
This presentation will deal with those aspects of the Vedda
community briefly and discuss the current status of them. Before
that let me focus on the very important question raised on the
Vedda‟s historical assimilation by Gananth Obeysekere.
Historical Assimilation: ‘Where have all the Veddas gone’?
According to Obeyesekere (2002: 18) the Veddas have not been
seen as an inferior group by Buddhists but they were feared and
respected even if they were outside the pale of Buddhist
civilization. He writes:
There is no doubt that that civilization was a hegemonic one
but not necessarily an intolerant one, as far as the Veddas
were concerned. The kings were Buddhist and defenders of
the Buddhist faith. But there has been no instance, as far as
I know, of “internal colonization” through violence, or a
forcible absorption of Vedda communalities into the
Buddhist polity.
But the question remains that even if the Veddas have been
assimilated into Sinhala and Buddhism why the drastic
reduction in numbers in the 19th and 20th centuries? When the
132
Premakumara De Silva
British came on the scene the so-called wild Veddas or those
who lived mostly by hunting and gathering were confined for
the most part to the palu rata or „desolate lands‟, the plains of
the Vanni, the Bintanna. Many had been physically decimated
by an epidemic of fever (perhaps the flu) around 1809,
according to oral histories. And after the rebellion of 1818 those
Sinhalas and Veddas living in the vast area known as the Vadi
Rata and Maha Vadi Rata died during the resistance or fled
elsewhere, some to the hills and others to the Eastern province
where many of them became absorbed into the Tamil
communities in that area1.The colonial coffee plantation and
later tea took over the wild country where many Veddas lived.
During the Colonial and post independence eras, or in short,
during the past 500-600 years, fragmentation of the Vedda
communities seem to have occurred making it difficult to
generate new knowledge for self evolution of the Vedda culture.
This scenario had also made a sizable impact on the overall
degradation of the Vedda traditions and the culture in general.
As explain later, the present generation of the Veddas are neither
conversant with their cultural practices nor are they fluent in
their language, hence, making them rapidly Sinhalised just as
the Veddas in the other parts of the country that are rapidly
Tamilised. Parallel to the Sinhalisation and Tamilisation,
Buddhicisation and Hinducisation of the Veddas too have
occurred respectively with time, influencing the Veddas to
follow typical indicators of religious civilization set by the
mainstream.
The historical cultural interchanges facilitated movement
from the Vedda to Buddhist as well as Hindus paralleling the
movement from hunting to agriculture, as well as the other way
around. This form of hybridity does not abolish the distinction
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
133
between the Vedda and Buddhist even Tamil Hindus; only that
at a particular historical conjuncture, the distinction becomes
fuzzy such that Buddhist informants living in what was
historically the Vedda country even now proudly affirm their
Vedda ancestry (Brow 1996). As Obeysekere (2002) points out
the Sri Lankan historical conjuncture is but a phase in a larger
movement from the Vedda to Buddhist, accelerated in our own
times where the dominance and new hegemonic intolerance of
Buddhism cannot be gainsaid, quite unlike in the past where
Buddhists also could become Veddas.
Moving from this theoretical argument, the present story of
the remaining „Veddas‟ in the country is as follows.The present
state of the existence of the Veddas in a nutshell could be
described as a group of people Sri Lanka with indigenous
ancestry, confined to isolated pockets extending from the
eastern and north eastern slopes of the hill country to the Eastern
and North Central parts of the country. The cultural identity is
rapidly diminishing from the present generations and the Veddas
are increasingly stressed to accept the forces of Sinhalisation
and Tamilisation within the respective geographical localities
they live in, acquiring Buddhist, Hindu and more recently
Christian evangelical values rather than their own following the
footpath directing towards accelerated modernization which
leaves little room for survival of their cultural identity.
Demographic Features
As mentioned before the Vedda settlements in Sri Lanka can be
seen mainly in the Eastern, Uva and North Central provinces of
Sri Lanka covering the Districts of Ampara, Batticaloa,
Trincomalee, Polonnaruwa, Anuradhapura, Badulla and
Moneragala. Although spread in a few districts, Vedda
134
Premakumara De Silva
population is confined to a few villages surrounded and
influenced by majority Sinhala and Tamil populations. Before
the analysis of the current state of the Veddas, it is important to
visualize how the Vedda settlements have increasingly become
bounded making them a vulnerable group. It is even more
important to identify the current population sizes at each
___location.
There are a total of 2,272 families of the Veddas in the
project area. Considering the population data, the Vedda
population in the project area is between 7,350- 7,500 and the
total Vedda population including the areas not considered in the
project could not be in excess of 10,000 but a thorough census
needs to be conducted to identify the exact numbers from areas
such as Muttur, Panama, Wilachchiya and Anuradhapura.
The basis on which the individuals were identified and
considered for the research was merely through asking whether
they consider themselves as the Veddas by which anyone who
acknowledged him/ herself to be a Vedda were considered a
Vedda. In other words we considered James Brow‟s definition
(1978) on the Veddas “all those who identified themselves as
such who are so described by their neighbors regardless of their
actual racial origin”.
The survey data shows that 79% of the Veddas had both
paternal and maternal genetic descent whereas out of remaining
21%, 83% had maternal descent. In the current context, over
91% of the Vakarai Vedda community has maternal and paternal
genetic descents of the Veddas followed by Henanigala Veddas
who have over 79%. Assimilation seems to be highest in
Dimbulagala, Pollebedda and Rathugala where a significant
proportion of the Veddas are fathered by Sinhalese.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
135
It is important to understand the family sizes of the Veddas
and family wise mosaics that could lead to revealing many
aspects of the future. For this, the family members in a
household and the families by age level were taken into
consideration.
There were 5,124 Veddas representing 1,375 households,
which means that there are around 4 members in average at each
household. The Vedda families are generally male headed but
females too involve in decision making, mainly pertaining to
education of children more than the males. Considering that they
have used to living in small shelters, extended families seems to
have been a rare case. Accommodation of parents and other
relatives is highest in Henanigala and Dimbulagala which are
becoming predominantly agricultural communities. Further, the
same communities have the fairly large number of children in
comparison to the other Vedda communities. It indicates the
transformation of the Veddas who have been resettled and are
hence becoming detached from the traditional way of life of the
Veddas.
The population figures as elaborated in Table 1, indicates
that the child population of the Veddas is 39% of the total
population and 52% fall between the ages of 19 and 55. National
figures for Sri Lanka (UNICEF 2008) suggest that 29% of the
population is below the age of 18. It indicates that the ageing of
the population is not a major scenario among the Veddas.
When considering Vedda‟s migration patterns, over the
years, Veddas have made regional migrations as well as
migrations within different parts of the same Vedda
communities. While most of the Vedda populations and families
have been in their current locations for the past few generations,
have migrated to other areas.
136
5-12
13 - 18
19 - 35
36 - 55
56 - 70
>70
Total
Percent of
population
<5
Age group
Premakumara De Silva
9%
15%
16%
32%
20%
6%
2%
100%
Table 1: Population according to age group
Among Tamil speaking Veddas in Vakarai, a different
scenario is observed where only 12% of the population reside in
their original village and a majority of the population has been
displaced once or have experienced multiple displacement
during their lives. This is due to the post tsunami resettlement
programmes and also influenced highly by the unsettled security
situation in the area inducing repeated displacement during the
past two decades. Kilimichchi, Kunnankulam and Palachchenai
and Kattamurigu have been the main original locations from
which the Veddas in Vakarai have migrated to their current
locations.
Although most of the other Vedda populations have
remained in their original villages for a few generations, there is
a significant population that had migrated from Dambana to
other Vedda communities, mainly to Henanigala, Dalukana and
Pollebedda. 21% of the Veddas in other areas have migrated
from Dambana. Dambana has also been a popular destination
for Veddas migrating from other Vedda communities. 45% of
the Dambana Veddas have immigrated to Dambana during the
last generation.
In Rathugala, there had been a regional migration where
many families have come from Danigala to Rathugala mainly in
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
137
the early 1940s due to an epidemic which they call “thun da
una” or three day fever once infected a majority die.
Therefore, the main relocation and displacement patterns
seen among the recent generations of Veddas are influenced by
conflict, natural disaster and mainly due to state driven
development schemes. However, historically, displacement of
the Vedda community has led to fragmentation of their natural
habitats and eventual assimilation process that was inevitable
due to the rural expansion, agricultural extension and
urbanisation phases.
Economic life
Traditionally the Veddas have been mainly hunters and gathers
who have also performed chena cultivation for the sustenance of
their lives. Sustaining their lives and communities did not
require highly vibrant and diversified consumption patterns.
Hence a perfect symbiosis with the environment and the other
human populations was sufficient to lead an un-indebted
lifestyle.
At recent times, lifestyles of the Veddas and their
communities as a whole have become more complex and
consumption patterns too have increased and diversified with
increased dependence on external sources. Hence, economic
activities of the Vedds have become highly diversified with
increased complexities in life requiring them to become
dependent more and more on the availability of finances and
financial dealings for survival as well as for development as
portrayed by the mainstream population and popular media.
Economic transformation of the Veddas has driven them
towards diversity and is as complex as in other non Vedda
138
Premakumara De Silva
villages in the peripheries of the country. As it is easier and
cheaper to obtain the less educated Vedda people for labour
work, business people engaged in the agriculture and
construction industries have also seen this an opportunity. With
the resettlement programmes encouraging formal agriculture in
the dry zone of the country highly dependent on the cascade
irrigation system, Veddas were exposed to both paddy
cultivation and inland fishing. Their Eastern counterparts were
mainly used as coastal fishing labourers by the bigger
businessmen in the fishing industry.
During this transformation of the Veddas from a
predominantly a wilderness based setting towards a modernised
setting, Veddas economic activities too are in transition.
However, as Table 2 shows the main occupations that the
Veddas engage in are paddy cultivation (37%), chena cultivation
(22%), working as manual workers (19%), engaging in fishing
(6%) and working in the Army or Police (5%). It is interesting
to see how the avenues of economic activity of Veddas are
highly diversified. As far as the place of performing economic
activities is concerned, most of the Veddas (82%) operate within
the native village 6% work within the DS Division area. 11%
work out of the DS Division whereas 1% has gained foreign
employment. While some remain farmers engaging in formal
paddy cultivation some revert to chena cultivation.
It is interesting to see how many from Vedda villages prefer
to migrate to other areas of the country for employment rather
than to work in their native village. While remaining in the
village for economic benefit has been demoted under the present
system, there are many economic attractions out of the village.
139
Main
Occupation
Rathugala
Pollebedda
Dimbulagala
Vakarai
Hennanigala
Dambana
Total
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
Paddy farming
5
24
317
123
197
35
701
Chena cultivation
81
122
20
13
3
174
413
--
--
1
1
1
1
4
Labourer
3
33
107
83
102
32
360
Hunting
--
--
--
13
--
1
14
Honey cutting
3
1
--
2
--
4
10
11
19
42
--
20
4
96
Fishing
--
--
4
88
26
2
120
Businessman
1
2
8
1
7
8
27
Self employed
--
--
1
5
3
18
27
Teaching
1
2
1
1
--
1
6
Clerk
--
--
3
--
--
1
4
1
4
1
2
3
11
Animal
husbandry
Army/Police/
Home guard
Minor employer
Skilled labourer
1
3
4
2
4
7
21
Tourism
--
--
--
1
--
4
5
--
--
10
1
--
2
13
Other
5
9
14
14
26
20
88
Total
111
216
536
349
391
317
1,920
Foreign
employment
Table 2: Economic activities
140
Premakumara De Silva
Lack of economic opportunity and incentive is one of the
main reasons for them to migrate out of the village. However,
there many males that are engaged in seasonal farming and
seasonal labour work. While they work as farmers during the
harvesting and cultivating seasons, they work as manual
labourers in chena cultivation in the village or in other villages
in close proximity. Some engage in manual labour work in
construction sites in Colombo and other urban areas of the
country.
It is the youth that migrate mostly, males as labourers in
construction industry and women in the garment industry. They
are easily attracted by the industrial sector as they demand less
and are not aware about employer rights and minimum wages.
Wit hin t he
DS Division
6%
Figure 3: Distance to main occupation
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
141
When considering the major economic and income
avenues, they are still dominated by males, but, not by far. More
males (39%) engage in paddy farming than females (30%), but
when it comes to chena cultivation, more women (24%) engage
than males (21%). More women (19%) make their primary
livelihood by providing manual labour in comparison to males
(18%). More men (7%) engage in fishing than women (3.5%)
but when it comes to informal sector, women (9%) outnumber
men (3%). However above data are based on the „main
occupation‟.
Figure 4: Main economic activities by gender (major
economic activities)
There is no life without money. We need money for
everything. If we go to the forest, its money. If we go
fishing, we can earn about Rs. 1000 a day. If we go to the
forest we can earn even more. We also earn a living
through paddy cultivation and harvesting. During off
season, I go to Colombo to engage in construction work. I
was in Colombo (Wellawatte) at a construction site where I
was a concrete mixer. About 50-60 boys from the village
142
Premakumara De Silva
went with me and returned during the harvesting seasonUru Varige Jeevan of Henanigala.
More than the females, males tend to engage in multiple
economic activities. However, when considering the less
popular occupations, women are more active compared to males
as described in Figure 5.
Figure 5: Minor economic activities by gender
Apart from hunting, honey gathering and skilled labour
which are dominated by males, all the other sectors are
dominated by females. For example, businesses such as shops
and self employment are managed mostly by women. From the
Dimbulagala community, 9 women have gone for foreign
employment which is significant. Informal sector is also
dominated by women. As seen in Figure 5, males tend to
confine themselves to conventional forms of economic activities
whereas the women have explored for diverse economic
activities that have come alongside modernisation. This could
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
143
also be a reflection of how women are compelled to fend for
themselves and care for their children.
Due to the complex economic concerns and entrenched
poverty and deprivation, women are compelled to become
breadwinners and hence become victims of organised and
disorganized sex trade. There are instances where women and
children are alleged to have become in situ and ex situ sex
workers. This is merely because there is a high demand from
one side pulling women into the trade and push factors led by
extreme economic deprivation. There are also children and
women who are coerced, procured and trafficked to be
employed as domestic workers.
There are many cases of miscarriages and induced
abortions reported in the village. There are many who go
as domestic workers or to work in garment factories and
eventually become pregnant and abort. Abortions among
the unmarried is high”- Public Health midwife, Pollebedda
Even though the Veddas have become a tourist attraction,
the proportion of the community engaged in tourism is relatively
low (0.2%) as explained in Figure 5. This indicates the
discrepancies in trickling down of substantial monetary earnings
from the tourism as an industry into the community. It may be
due to the tourism being opened and confined to only a few
influential persons among the the Vedda community.
If practical approaches to ensure the survival of the Veddas
and their culture are sought, feasible programme designs needs
to be drafted with appropriate consideration given to the Veddas
themselves so that it would protect their economic interests as
well as cultural treasures.
144
Premakumara De Silva
Indebtness has become one of the main drawbacks of the
the Veddas making them more and more vulnerable and
dependent. Through half way into modernisation, they have
become formal and informal agriculture sector workers, mainly
as labourers. In areas such as Henanigala and Dimbulagala
where they have been relocated due to development
programmes, the second and third generations have become
landless. It was a too rapid process of formalising their
accustomed way of life.
They have pawned or have given the land to someone else
for half share and are continuing with their honey
gathering and hunting in the forest. Millane Siriyalankara
Thero, Dalukana.
They are compelled to obtain cash loans from local
informal lenders at high interest rates as they are unable to
access formal banking and finance systems due to their lack of
knowledge and due to not fulfilling the background
requirements to obtain financial services.
I pawned the 2 ½ acres of paddy land and the two sons in
the army are settling the debt and are also building a
house- Seetha, Millana, Dalukana.
Most of the paddy fields had to be pawned to pay fines to
avoid imprisonment due to the charges against us for
infringement of wild life laws. We are strangled from all
sides - Uru Varige Sudu Banda, Henanigala.
However, qualitative information in this study reveals that
the indebtness of the Vedda population is substantial and
repayment could be in the form of cash, kind and labour.
When considering ownership of the land most of the
Veddas (55%) currently live in crown land handed over to them
145
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
with land permits and deeds. 18% of them live in properties that
were inherited from parents which are most probably crown
land handed over to their parents a generation or two ago.
Purchased lands and lands that the Veddas use on the half share
basis remain relatively low.
Ratugala
Pollebedda
Dimbulagala
Vakarai
Dambana
Hennanigala
Total
Over 20% of the Veddas live in state land as encroaches,
and 55% of agricultural lands and 46% of home lands are given
by the government to the Veddas through issuing land permits.
However the definition of the term „encroachment‟ from the
perspective of the Veddas would be „the land that are used by all
other people in the country excluding the Veddas‟ which
indicates the extent of mariginalisation that the Veddas have
faced amidst the hands of mainstream population and laws.
40%
28%
7%
42%
2%
3%
17%
6%
9%
12%
2%
1%
2%
5%
State land (land permit)
35%
29%
62%
35%
31%
71%
46%
State land (land deed)
5%
17%
15%
8%
14%
9
12%
State land (unauthorized)
14%
17%
4%
13%
52%
15%
20%
Ownership
Self owned
Owned by other private
owner
Table 3: Number of families by Ownership of Land
146
Premakumara De Silva
This issue is quite evident in the second and third
generations of settlers of the Vedda communities in agricultural
extension programmes land scattering is evident and
encroachment is also increasing for which sustainable solutions
are yet to be brought up.
Land scarcity is evident. We were given ½ an acre of land
and there are about 3-4 families living in separate houses
in these lands. This has resulted in disputes and sometimes
people to move out of the owned land and squat in state
land - Handage Amarasinghe Aththo, Dalukana.
Housing
One such diversification and change that had occurred is with
relation to the status of housing of the Veddas. A generation
ago, there were no permanent structures within the Vedda
settlements, but currently alongside modernisation, there is an
increased tendency shown by the Veddas to follow common
patterns shown by the Sinhalese and the Tamils to construct
permanent houses.
Apart from Vakarai, most Veddas still live in temporary or
semi permanent houses that are mostly between 101-500 square
feet in size that have a single room or two. These houses are
mostly built with clay or bricks. Use of bark or wood as housing
(wall) material is not at all common currently. Using bricks to
construct walls is increasingly becoming popular among the
Veddas.
Cow dung and clay mixture or pure cow dung is being
applied on floor for the semi permanent and temporary houses.
While a significant number have started to shift from clay/cow
dung to cement floors there is still a lot of houses that have bare
soil as the flooring material. Even in Vakarai where there are
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
147
permanent houses, there is a considerable (18%) of the people
using sand as the flooring material. It is evident that the housing
material and the condition of housing are in the process of
modernization.
The diversity and frequency of the Vedda using movable
properties can be interpreted in terms of modernisation. Using a
torch by 42% of families indicate the need for basic facility. Use
of chairs (59%), tables (33%), beds (24%) and almirah (15%)
signifies upgrading of basic lifestyle whereas using a radio
(40%), television (25%), mobile phones (18%) and land phones
(7%) indicate the diversification of long distance
communication and transmission and opening out into the
outside world.
For example, mobile phones are used by many youth. In
general 18% of the families have access to a mobile phone in
their household. Mainly the youth engaged in agriculture and in
the construction industry as seasonal migrant workers use latest
designs of phones and there seems to be a competition among
the youth to be in possession of the most modern phone. It is
interesting to see how they learn how to use novel technology
that requires knowledge of English, even though most of them
lack basic education and literacy. In Vakarai, youth that have
got used to the mobile phones have to send their phones to
adjacent villages to charge their mobile phones as the native
villages lack electricity.
However, amidst modernisation, there is a significant
proportion of the Vedda that cannot afford even chairs tables or
even a torch which may be a reflection of their state of immense
economic poverty.
148
Premakumara De Silva
In relation to motarability, bicycles are used in 41% of the
homes followed by 6% motor cycles and 1.3% three wheelers
and also indications of using cars and vans which indicate the
extent of intra village and extra village travelling.
Household appliances too reflect their entry into
modernisation. Amidst being absorbed by the mainstream
lifestyle and economic diversity, there are still Veddas who try
their best to remain within the old form of economic activities
that include chena farming coupled with hunting and gathering.
Social Life
Most of the Veddas live as nucleus families and rarely as
extended families. Families are mostly male headed due to
dominance, masculinity and the responsibility borne by the male
to protect and feed the family members. Considering the fact
that the males are busy on livelihood activities, an informal
leadership is also vested on the mother as she is responsible for
caring and nurturing of the children.
Most men do not care for their families. Most men and
women have multiple marriages. Polygamy and polyandry
are also practiced, but in hiding. – Public Health Midwife
of Dalukana.
It is observed that many fathers do disengage from their
primary responsibilities of providing protection and food
security for the family members. This has led to mothers
becoming compelled to find income avenues, hence neglecting
the children. Therefore, family ties are often loose and neither
the mothers nor the fathers take appropriate care about their
children and children become independent from an immature
age. As elaborated in Figure 6, over 60% of the females get
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
149
married before they turn 18 whereas the figure is 15% for males.
39% of the females get married between the ages of 19 and 35.
In comparison, most men (over 82%) of males get married
within the ages of 19 and 35.
Even though they are modernizing, some of their social
norms have remained. Most of the girls marry at the age of
13-14. Most of the young age marriages break. Most people
do not possess birth certificates, identity cards or marriage
certificates - D.M. Siripala Dissanayake, Dalukana.
Earlier, the marriages were given blessings by the parents if
they find a partner from the same Varige or clan, later with
interactions more and more Sinhala and Tamil people they tend
to married people from the Vedda community. Considering this
issue, marrying from another Vedda Varige was preferred over
marrying with a different ethnic group. However, this trend of
marrying from the Sinhala and Tamil communities is increasing.
People are not bothered about marrying people from
other varige and even Sinhala. People going for work
out of the village and even as far as Colombo get
married to Sinhalese people and settle down in those
areas. There are some people who have migrated to
Dambana from other parts of the country after their
marriages - Gunawardena of Dambana.
The shift from the preferred endogamic to exogamic
marriages could also be partly due to the increased interactions
with other villages as described before. It could also be the
economic and educational achievements that mixed families
have achieved which encourage more people to marry non
Veddas.
With increased interactions of women with the outside
world, the Vedda communities assimilating with the adjoining
150
Premakumara De Silva
Sinhala and Tamil villages are likely to increase. Every facet of
the Veddas way of life has been influenced by the external
factors. Family lives are transforming fast and are adopting
Sinhala and Tamil cultures.
Figure 6: Percent of family members by age at marriage
Education
There are many ways by which people acquire skills and
knowledge. Although formal education is a relatively new
phenomenon for the Veddas who are in the process of
modernisation also fall under the compulsory education law of
the country, hence limiting other traditional avenues of
knowledge acquisition. However, for the purpose of the study,
only formal education that is offered through the schooling
system will be discussed in this section.
Although formal education structure has been in place for
about half a century even among the Vedda settlements of the
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
151
country, most of the facilities that are available in the townships
are not yet available in the schools situated in Vedda
settlements. According to most teachers and principals in the
schools in the Vedda settlements, there are major issues that
hinder education and issues that discourage children from the
Vedda community to participate in formal schooling. It is still
seen that the Veddas are not yet prepared for education under
the prevailing educational system that is not suited for special
education or education with special consideration.
According to the survey data eight persons from the Vedda
community have obtained degree level qualifications out of
which 3 are from Dambana, 2 each from Pollebedda and
Dimbulagala and one from Vakarai. As a percentage, only 1%
of the children qualify in their G.C.E Advanced Level exam and
2% get through to the G.C.E Ordinary Level Exam. However,
21% of the children remain without any schooling whereas 40%
drop out during primary education. 36% drop out during
secondary education. But a gradual increase is seen in
schooling within the past half a century. Figure 7 indicates the
gradual increase in secondary education from 5.3% to 76.3%
over the years.
However, illiteracy is still high among the Vedda children
and has relatively low educational attainment, mainly in
comparison with children that come from the neighboring non
Vedda villages and the children that represent mixed parents.
Our people must get educated if they want to improve. We
got ourselves educated amidst all problems. I passed my
G.C.E Ordinary Level exam. I had to take the O/L exam
thrice till I passed. There were no facilities in schools those
days. We use to assemble under trees to conduct classes.
There were only five teachers. Now there are about 20
152
Premakumara De Silva
teachers and classes are held till O/L exam, there are
laboratories and computers. Our children do not get the use
of these facilities. When all the Sinhalese children go to
school, only a few of our children go to school - Sarath
Senawardena, Pollebedda.
Figure 7: Education attainment of Veddas according to
age category
There are some distinct features that have prevented people
from the Vedda communities to access formal schooling and
free education as citizens of Sri Lanka. Most schools are under
staffed and under equipped and even the ones that have some
facilities have been improved during recent times.
Adi Vasi children fear teachers. They fear the Sinhala
children. They are reluctant to come forward. There are
occasions where the Sinhala children corner and isolate
these children. Due to this, they become increasingly
backward. There is clear polarization of children in school.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
153
Due to the lack of cleanliness, neatness of clothing they are
automatically rejected by the ones who dress well and neat.
There are 29 children in the class and 9 do not come to
school regularly, and those 9 are from the Vedda
community - A.M. Meththananda, Teacher, Pollebedda
School.
There are other instruments in the UN that have specifically
focused on formal education and cultural education of the
indigenous people. According to the United Nations Declaration
on the Rights of the Indegenous People,
Indigenous individuals, particularly children, have the right
to all levels and forms of education of the State without
discrimination2.
However, there seems to be no mechanism available even
at the discussion level to provide children of these communities
with formal education that are tailored for the purpose of
educating children belonging to the Vedda community.
Impact of Modern Development Projects
The impacts of development projects on the Vedda communities
and their culture are tremendously important to understand
present status of Vedda. The major development projects that
have taken place can be taken as Mahaveli irrigation and
agricultural extension project, post Tsunami development
projects, post conflict development projects, Ramba Ken Oya
irrigation project, tourism projects, road development projects,
and electricity projects.
As described in the historic context of the Veddas, the
Mahaveli development project resulted in fragmentation of the
Vedda settlements leading to complete alteration of the culture,
154
Premakumara De Silva
traditions, livelihoods and way of life of the resettled
communities, mainly in the Dimbulagala and Henanigala areas.
Land fragmentation led to the Veddas having to depend on
commercial agriculture for survival.
I was in Kandeganwila, Dambana, never liked to come
here, but the Minister and officers promised to build a tank
and allow us to use forest resources. Now we are losing
those. Thisahami did not like to come and said you will not
be cared for by these people, you will lose this status, you
will lose your relations, finally you will also lose your
women. He said that we will disuse our traditional
ancestral worship. He was right. Now those traditions are
not practiced - Uru Varige Sudu Banda, Henanigala
Another Vedda voiced out.
There were 33 tanks but after the Mahaveli programme they
were neglected. There are only 6 medium sized tanks now.
They are also neglected. Our people catch fish in all these
tanks. Now the villagers have established fisheries societies
and we are not allowed to go fishing. They have introduced
fish given by the government - Kandaiya, Kolakanavadiya,
Dalukana.
However the areas that were converted into agricultural
lands under the Mahaveli and other irrigation schemes resulted
in aiding the food security aspect of the Veddas although it was
a replacement of food patterns and altered culture.
Post Tsunami and post conflict development projects were
only evident in the Vakarai area with significant amount of
monetary and material inputs within a relatively short period of
time. The reconstruction of houses did not consider the cultural
aspects or the possibilities of detrimental effects on the local
culture. The livelihood projects too did not consider or give
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
155
thought to the Vedda community from a cultural rights
perspective and have conducted their activities uniformly. These
projects have made the Veddas more vulnerable to food security
once the project interventions cease to exist. The Veddas in the
East are increasingly detaching from self sufficiency and are
compelled to follow guidance and direction recommended by
the development project implementers. Infrastructure
improvements have increased accessibility to the Vedda
communities. Furthermore, it has given opportunity for Veddas
to freely associate people outside the Vedda villages, and
availability of electricity has given access to communication and
technology resulted Vedda culture being further exposed to
forces of modernization.
Cultural Life of the Veddas
Veddas have over the years sustained their lives with the forest
environment
and
their
food,
shelter,
movements,
communication; rituals were simple and evolved along with the
requirements of the day. Although they were living in isolation,
there have been external influences from time to time which
have in a way enriched the cultural diversity of the Veddas.
Some of the cultural practices not being performed as they
used to has resulted in producing chain reaction filled with
detrimental cultural impacts. For example, current law of the
state prohibiting acquisition of forest resources and also the
reduced availability of forest resources result in reduced food
availability where the Veddas are compelled to transform
themselves from hunting and gathering to nomadic to
agricultural societies within a generation. A closer look at this
form of chain reactions is evident in their present cultural
practices. In this section, such areas like language, hunting,
156
Premakumara De Silva
gathering and fishing, clothing and appearance, rituals are
considered. The gradual degradation of the cultural practices
within a few generations is elaborated with the interpretation of
findings of the research which was based on three previous
generations of the present day Veddas and a breakdown of the
present day Vedda‟s cultural skills according to age category.
Language Use
Language can be considered as the most important aspect of
identity of Vedda culture. It is generally understood that an
extinction of a language increases the chances of the race and
the culture becoming extinct. It is clearly evident that language
of the Veddas is fast disappearing. Urbanisation and increased
interaction and assimilation with the other communities and also
fragmentation of Vedda settlements have resulted in disusing
Vedda language. While the Veddas in the Sinhala speaking
areas of the island use one common dialect of the Vedda
language which seems to have been greatly influenced by the
Sinhala language whereas the East coast Vedda use a different
dialect which is similarly influenced by the Tamil language.
However, there are certain words common to all groups of
Veddas which is evidence for links in lineage.
Figure 8 stresses the fact that the Vedda language is fast
diminishing from generation to generation.Currently, only 11%
of the Veddas in Sri Lanka are conversant in their own language
in comparison to 85% of the Veddas who are not conversant in
their traditional language. A majority of the Veddas that are
fluent with their language skills represent the over 70 years of
age category and the 56-70 category which can also be a reason
for alarms of possibility of extinction of the language of the
Veddas.
157
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
60%
50%
40%
30%
Frst generation
20%
Second generation
10%
0%
Vedda
Sinhala
Tamil
Figure 8: Transformation of language use/ disuse within a
generation
The gradual disuse of the Vedda language from generation
to generation is further elaborated in Figure 9 and Figure 10.
The language skills have come to near extinction considering
the language abilities of the 5-18 year olds among the Veddas
who are not at all conversant in the Vedda language. There are
no specific criteria to identify the extent of fluency and use of
the Vedda language by the persons who mentioned that they are
fluent in the language.
It was observed during the research that persons including
the most senior ones that are seen using only the Vedda
language outdoors and during associations are merely using
Sinhala at their homes. Although there are Veddas who could
converse well in the Vedda language, their day to day language
has become Sinhalese or Tamil, making the native language a
second language.
158
Premakumara De Silva
100
90
80
70
60
Good
50
Average
40
Not at all
30
20
10
0
5-18.
18-35
36-55
56-70
>70
Figure 9: Percent of population according to indigenous
language skills and age group
Not at all
85%
Average
4%
Good
11%
Figure 10: Population breakdown by indigenous
language skill
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
159
Unlike the Dambana Veddas in the areas that are not
considered as tourist destinations, such as Vakarai, Pollebedda,
Dimbulagala and Rathugala, the Vedda language is diminishing
faster as there is no monetary value given for the use of
language.
Dress code and Appearance
Anthropologists and historians have depicted the Veddas as
primitive human beings who stereotypically had long hair, long
beards and wore loin cloths and kept their upper body naked.
Women‟s attire has been described as simple and photos and
paintings show that the women covered their bodies with a piece
of cloth while some kept the upper body naked. Their dress
patterns and appearance have altered immensely within the past
few decades. Currently, there are many women who wear skirts
and blouses, saris and even trousers and T shirts which describe
rapid Sinhalisation and Tamilisation in a generation and
eventual Westernisation. Similarly, popular men‟s clothing
patterns have changed from loin cloth to sarong in a generation.
The young generation mostly wear the sarong just like a typical
Sinhalese or a Tamil and it is also observed that they even wear
trousers and shirts or T- shirts in public.
The recent civilization processes, mainly the introduction of
formal schooling to the Veddas after the 1940s might have
influenced them to alter their attire and appearance so that they
are better accepted by the society. While some of them remained
typical Veddas the others metamorphosed with conditional self
primitivisation. Some wear the typical Vedda attire for
ceremonial purposes only. This is significantly evident in
Dambana area where looking like a typical Vedda is a highly
profitable value added industry. Most of the Veddas however
160
Premakumara De Silva
neither grow long hair nor they have long beards or even
mustaches. Most women wear the cloth and the jacket, but the
younger generation wear frocks or skirts and blouse and on rare
occasions, trousers. This form of modernisation of clothing is
seen mainly among the young boys and girls who go for work in
garment factories and other industries in the townships.
Change of Personal Names
Another interesting tendency among present Vedda community
is that increasingly use of Sinhala and Tamil names instead of
using their „traditional personal names‟. The giving of Sinhala
name is quite popular among present generation of parent living
in the Sinhala dominated areas. Similarly, it is also evident
among the Vedda in the Tamil dominated areas too. This can be
seen as part of Sinhalisation and Tamilisation of the Vedda in
the country.
Skills of Hunting, Fishing and Gathering
A few generations ago, the Veddas seem to have used the bow
and arrow as one of the main instruments for hunting. The other
methods of hunting include using spears, setting traps, digging
deadly trenches. This was also complemented by collecting bee
honey, wasp honey and yams rich in carbohydrates and
gathering fruits and diverse variety of greenery.
The Figure 11 clearly shows how the use of the bow and
arrow has become disused within the past generation. In the
present day, it is difficult to find a Vedda who could use the bow
and arrow effectively. However, as Figure 12 and 13 indicate
the Veddas continue to engage in hunting, but using novel
techniques such as shooting, setting traps and using dogs for
ambushing prey.
161
Grand Father
10%
6.79%
Grand Mother
6 08%
20%
Mother
0.99%
30%
15.67%
40%
Father
1.30%
50%
31.07%
60%
43 90%
70%
26.40%
80%
55.12%
67.52%
90%
62.14%
83.03%
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
0%
Yes
No
Don't know
Figure 11: Change of skill to use the bow and arrow
within a generation
Installed
guns
7%
Other Bow and
arrow
3%
Catapult
5%
11%
Shooting
28%
Poisoning
5%
Setting traps
22%
Use of dogs
19%
Figure 12: Mode of hunting
162
Premakumara De Silva
There are people from all the Vedda communities who have
seen their ancestors‟ using bows and arrows except in Tamil
speaking Vedda in Vakarai. However, currently there is only a
very few from the Vedda community who could use the bow
and arrow effectively.
As Figure 13 shows that only a mere 33% of the population
is engaged in hunting compare to 54% engage in fishing. The
actual percentage could be higher as under reporting by
respondents is possible in this case because the particular
question is legally sensitive. The actual consumers of hunted
meat could be greater than 33%.
80%
70%
60%
66.84%
90%
45.60%
100%
not engaging
50%
20%
10%
33.16%
30%
54.40%
engaging
40%
0%
Hunting
Fishing
Figure 13: Percentage of Veddas currently engaged in
hunting and fishing
Currently there is a severe shortage of wild animals, mainly
after the introduction of the guns during British regime and later
during the past three decades after the introduction of automatic
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
163
weapons and locally manufactured “gal katas” type of guns and
installed guns and the restriction imposed by the Wildlife
department and general law of the country.
Fishing Skills
Fishing is done by over 54% of the Vedda for living. Fishing
accounts for inland fishing as well as coastal fishing even
though the coastal fishing can be considered as traditional
fishing practices, fishing in irrigation tanks by the recently
resettled populations under the Mahaveli Development
Programmes can be seen as a compelled alteration to ensure
food security considering that those populations have become
landless and have become villanised for using forest resources
under the current legislations.
Traditional techniques of fishing seem to have been
replaced by fishing nets which has become the most common
mode of fishing (Figure 14). This might have been influenced
by a majority of the Vakarai Veddas who were engaging in
fishing traditionally being provided with modern fishing gear by
various organisations post Tsunami and post conflict.
Furthermore, the people engaged in inland fishing too have got
used to fishing nets designed to yield better harvests for
commercial purposes. Fishing rods have remained popular
among the fishing Veddas and over 34% of the Veddas engaged
in fishing use rods to harvest fish. However, this method can be
considered as a means of collecting food for self consumption
rather than for commercial purposes.
Even though the Veddas seem to be still substantially
engaged in hunting and fishing, their traditional means and
rituals surrounding to them, seemed to have been altered during
recent times. There were a few factors leading to the disuse of
164
Premakumara De Silva
the bow and arrow and other traditional methods of hunting and
fishing. Simply it was a mere replacement of the old weapon by
user friendly and effective weaponry such as the installed gun,
cap gun, using dogs for hunting, using catapults, and in the case
of fishing, using of spears, manually catching fish being
replaced by rods and fishing nets for larger harvests.
Furthermore, with the increased complexity of lifestyles along
with modernisation; comodification of wild meat (dadamas)
came into the scene with upward demand which resulted in over
harvesting.
Other
2%
Poisoning
7%
Removing
water
13%
Sparing
8%
Rod
34%
Net
36%
Figure 14 : Fishing methods used
At times, the Veddas have to compete with the other
villagers with Sinhala or Tamil origins for forest resources, meat
in particular and the competition was unfavorable to the Veddas
as the other villagers had access to more sophisticated fire arms.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
165
In the peripheral Sri Lanka, after the eruption of the conflict
spanning for thirty years, fire arms and bullets became
commonplace contributing towards the speedy reduction of
mega fauna density. A major grievance of the Veddas on the
reduction of the wild life is the organized poaching of wild
animals that is taking place with the knowledge of responsible
government officers and politicians.
While the above scenario can be observed among the
original Vedda settlements, the newly resettled Vedda
communities in the Henanigala and Dalukana areas as well as
Pollebedda have literarily completely disengaged from
traditional hunting methods and have been compelled to
metamorphose into traditional paddy farming and chena
cultivation.
The situation is different in the Eastern Province where the
Veddas in Vakarai area were compelled to struggle for their
survival within the extreme conflict situation creating them a
number of challenges to live with. While displacement was a
key reason impacting their traditional food patterns, converting
them from self sustaining to a highly dependant group surviving
on donated food rations.
Urbanisation of the country amidst trade liberalisation
processes too resulted in people with the Vedda origins being
hired as construction workers and service providers and
eventually becoming city dwellers who migrate from literarily
the wild to the townships at which they acquire lifestyles of the
city and even if they return to the native places, they continue to
lead the life that they have recently acquired which require no
hunting or fishing skills at all.
166
Premakumara De Silva
Religious Belief and Practice
Veddas are known to practitioners in the past where they
worship and seek protection and advantages from souls and
spirits of their ancestors whom they believe have become deities
and devils after death. This scenario is commonly called as
ancestral worship known as „Naa Yakku‟, but some of them are
deities and some are yakkas. While some of their yakkas and
deities are common to all communities, some differ or at least
the nomenclature differs. The Naa Yakku of the Veddas are
categorized under yakku, yakinniyo, kiri amma (milk mothers),
Bandara deities, and others female deities such as maha lokuvo,
Kuveni and Valli Amma. Analysis of some of the names used to
describe some of the Naa yakas such as Bandara Deviyo,
associations that the Veddas had with the Sinhalese, at least
during the Kandyan period is evident (Seligmans 1911;
Wejesekera 1964: 147-164; Obeyesekere 1974: 201-225, 2002:
1-19; Meegaskumbura 1990: 98-140).
This transformation from worshipping Yakkas in the olden
days to acquiring deities and other newer versions of Naa Yakku
could have been due to the increased interaction with the
mainstream that has been evident during the past.
However, our data show that currently, the ancestor
worship of their culture is being influenced by popular
Buddhism, Hinduism as well as Christianity. The Veddas
according to religious beliefs gives a clear idea of the extent of
Buddhicisation and Hinducisation of the religious life. Currently
as Figure 15 indicates 74% of the Veddas call themselves
Buddhists whereas 18% call themselves Hindus. Only 2.75% of
the Veddas currently worship and believe in their traditional
deities and ancestors and have not acquired Buddhism,
167
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
Hinduism, Christianity or Catholicism. Nearly 2.0% worship
and believe in the traditional deities while following Buddhist,
Hindu, Christian and Catholic faiths. However, only 2.5% have
adopted Christianity and Catholicism.
80%
70%
60%
50%
40%
30%
20%
10%
0%
Second generation
First generation
Figure 15: Vedda’s Religious Identity
Acquisition of Buddhism by over 91% of the populations of
the Veddas is seen excluding in Vakarai where 74% have
acquired Hinduism. Converting to Christianity is mostly seen in
Vakarai (7.9%) followed by Rathugala (4.6%). This is mainly
due to the Evangelical Christian cults that are active in the
region. However, ancestral worship is most common in Vakarai
(13.3%) and in Pollebedda (5.4%). Worshipping traditional
deities and ancestors are heading towards extinction in
Dimbulagala and is in the verge of extinction in Henanigala, and
Rathugala. The scenarios in Henanigala and Dimbulagala seem
168
Premakumara De Silva
to have been greatly influenced by the strong leadership given
by the Buddhist temples and priests within the past half a
century and more adopting them into the life of settled
agriculture. In parallel to becoming Buddhicised and
Hinducised, assimilation of the Veddas into the mainstream
communities is also seen. As described in Figure 16, significant
Buddhicisation and Hinducisation had occurred with the last
century or so at an alarming phase whereas the popularity of
ancestral worship has drastically reduced or incorporated into
the current belief systems.
80%
70%
60%
Father
50%
Mother
40%
Grand Father
30%
Grand Mother
20%
10%
No response
Worshipping
Devils/Gods
Christian
Hindu
Buddhist
0%
Figure 16: Transformation of religious beliefs within a
generation
In our investigations we found some rituals which have not
been recorded earlier and, while there are new accretions, some
of the early rituals are no longer practiced. Although not directly
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
169
considered as a means of traditional medicine, mantra, yadini
and ritual dances and rites have been used to cure illnesses,
procure food, avoid black magic and bring prosperity whereby
making them categorized under the Vedda‟s traditional belief
system.Though the Vedda still believe in and rely on such
rituals in order to making the life more comfortable these rituals
are now carry more of a showy and entertainment value than
curative and protective value.
Most of the traditional music, songs, mantra, yadini, and
rituals including Kiri Koraha and Hathme distinct to the Veddas
are still performed by a minority of Veddas. Apart from the
above popular rituals that are still performed by the Veddas,
mainly in the month of September, there are other rituals that the
Veddas perform. For example, there are hunting rituals that are
unique to them where a portion of the offering is presented to
the Na yakku (souls of the dead relatives) as alms before
consuming. The Veddas believe that they are being protected by
the spirits of the dead (Na Yakku) and if the dead are neglected
they would cause trouble, lead to inauspicious accidents and
events. Even though the worship of Na Yakku forms the striking
features of the ancestor religion of these Veddas, the Sinhalas
occupying the same ecological zone as the Veddas also have a
Na Yakku cult but with some important differences. This
indicates once again the blurring of distinctions between Vedda
and Sinhala, yet at the time forces us to recognize differences
(cf. Obeyesekere 2002: 7).
Diminishing or Survival?
Today the demand from at least a section of the Vedda
community is that they be left alone to enjoy their traditional
pattern of life without interference from the state or other
170
Premakumara De Silva
communities. It is the move away from the forest that they see
as the cause of the destruction of not only their livelihood, but
also of their deities and culture. At the same time, while many
among younger Vedda would prefer to forget their Vedda
identity, there are other young Veddas who see the value of
preserving the Vedda identity as for its value to the outside
world.
“Why should one hide ones birth?” said one young Vedda
of 24 years. “I was born a Vedda and am proud to be so.”
However, the research shows that there are regional
differences among the Veddas from the perspective of whether
they prefer to live like Veddas. While most communities have
opted to live with Veddas identity, a majority of the Veddas in
Dimbulagala and Vakarai would prefer to forget their Vedda
past.
When analyzing the Figure 17, it is evident that there is a
variance of negative 15-20% in every ___location which indicates
the actual willingness to forget their Vedda identity and
assimilate into main stream societies: Tamil or Sinhala. The
total percentage of such Veddas is high as 36% of the total
sample. This also indicates the requirement for investments in
mobilising the communities to enhance the knowledge of their
own culture and the value of the preserving of their culture as
mean of livelihood in the highly globalised world.
However, there is a large proportion of the Vedda
population (64%) who are currently willing to live with Vedda
identity. The main reasons given by them for wanting to live
with Vedda identity included the sense of responsibility to
protect their own culture (37% out of the 64%), and others like
to retaining the Vedda identity (33% out of the 64%) which is a
171
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
good sign to indicate that there could be much hope to survival
of the Vedda community in the country. Complementing to the
value of retaining identity of Vedda themselves and to raise
voices against their cultural concerns, the Sinhalese and the
Tamil speaking majority have not shown their will or the vision
to preserve the needs of the Vedda communities who are
struggling to survive against the forces of modernization.
100%
90%
80%
70%
87.10%
Hennanigala
63.78%
81.79%
10%
Dambana
20%
48.48%
38.60%
80.17%
30%
Pollebedda
40%
81.54%
50%
Ratugala
60%
Total
Vakarai
Dimbulagala
0%
Figure 17: Prefer to live with the Vedda identity
As a concluding remark verbatim of young Vedda is quoted
here:
We will be respected only if we remain as Veddas. If we
become identical to the common Sinhalese, we will lose the
pride of being Veddas. Therefore, we prefer to carry on our
ancestry.We do not want to cause any trouble for anyone in
172
Premakumara De Silva
the country, but we would value any help that would enable
us to practice our liberty. - T.B Gunawardena, Pollebedda.
Conclusion
Critical analysis of the current state of the Veddas of Sri Lanka
suggests the need to look into the multiple facets impacting on
their culture. In order to successfully address the prevailing
issues and to see an improvement of the state of the Vedda
population and also to „preserve‟ their culture the speedy
holistic action is required. The findings of socio-cultural aspects
have suggested a mixed bag that includes optimistic and
pessimistic versions on the possible interventions. However, if
the ongoing Buddhicisation and Hinducisation of the Vedda
culture is further advanced with the process of globalisation
there is always a chance for the Vedda as a community to
become only an episode of the history within a generation or
two.
Notes:
1. The Veddas currently living in the northern part of the
Eastern Province, or more specifically, in Muttur and
Vakarai areas have also evolved in the jungles in particular
areas but still show many cultural similarities with the
Veddas in other parts of the country. The oldest Veddas in
the Eastern province still converse well in Sinhalese and are
capable of performing typical Vedda rituals and cultural
folk songs.
2. Clause 2, Article 14 of the United Nations Declaration on
the Rights of Indigenous Peoples adopted by General
Assembly Resolution 61/295 on 13 September 2007.
http://www.un.org/esa/socdev/unpfii/en/drip.html
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
173
References
Brow, J., Vedda Villages of Anuradhapura, (Seattle, 1978).
Dart, Jon, „The Coast Veddas: Dimensions of marginality‟, in
Dharmadasa and Samarasinghe, (1990), pp. 67-81.
De Silva, Sugathapala W.M., Vedda Language of Ceylon (Texts
and Lexicon) (Munchen, 1972).
Dharmadasa, K.N.O., „The Creolization of an Aboriginal
Language: The Case of the Vedda in Sri Lanka‟,
Anthropological Linguistics, vol.16 (2), 1974, p. 96.
Dharmadasa, K.N.O., and S.W.R. de A. Samarasinghe (eds.),
The Vanishing Aborigines: Sri Lanka’s Veddas in
Transition, (Colombo, 1990).
Jayawardene, K., „Vedda‟ In Perpetual Fernment: Popular
Revolts in Sri Lanka in the 18th and 19th Centuries,
(Colombo, 2010).
Knox, Robert. 1911. (1681). A Historical Relation of the Island
of Ceylon, (Glasgow, 1911).
Meegaskumbura, P.B., „Religious Beliefs of the Veddas in
Relation to their Word view‟ in Dharmadasa and
Samarasinghe, (1990), pp. 99-137.
Obeyesekere, G., „Where have all the Väddas gone? Buddhism
and aboriginality in Sri Lanka‟, in The Hybrid Island:
Culture Crossing and the Invention of Identity in Sri Lanka,
Neluka Silva ed., (Colombo, 2002), pp. 1-19.
Rathnapala, E.M., Veddas of Sri Lanka (Sinhala), (Warakapola,
2003).
174
Premakumara De Silva
Seligmann, C.G. and Brenda Z. Seligmann,
(Cambridge, 1911).
The Veddas,
Spittel, R.L.,„Vanishing Veddas‟, in Loris, vol.2(4), 1941, pp.
195-201.
Thangaraja, Yuvi, „Narratives of Victimhood as Ethnic Identity
among the Veddas of the East Coast‟ in Unmaking the
Nation: the Politics of Identity and History in Modern Sri
Lanka, Q. Ismail and P. Jeganathan eds., (Colombo, 1995).
Wijesekera, N.D., Veddas in Transition, (Colombo,1964).
The Puberty Ritual of the Veddas
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
Abstract
One of the earliest aboriginal group of Sri Lanka, the
Veddas has long aroused world-wide interest. The reason
for this lies perhaps in the fact that in spite of tumultuous
social changes, they have survived as one of the last of Sri
Lanka’s earliest inhabitants. Though much has been
discussed about the Veddas, there is a dearth of information
about the Vedda women, their rites of passage and the
changes occurring in their rituals along with the social
change. In this paper, the puberty ritual of Vedda women
folk, are explained according to the order of the ritual. A
comparison between puberty ritual of the Veddas and the
Sinhalese are discussed to find out the influences of both
the cultures. Finally the meaning of all the steps of the
ritual is highlighted.
In this study, interview method, case studies, and
participant observation method were employed for
collecting primary data. Simple random sample method was
used to identify the sample for the study. The empirical
research was conducted from 1994-98.
Introduction
A Vedda girl approaching her puberty period is socialized in this
aspect in advance by her mother. She is advised to go under a
milking-tree close to her hut, stand in opposite direction to the
West, facing the East and to tap on the tree with a splinter of
wood, loud enough for others to hear. She is requested to carry
out this procedure no sooner than she (the girl) observes a mark
of blood on the dress she was wearing at that time. In general, a
176
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
Vedda girl attains puberty around the age of about 11-14 years.
There is a belief among the Vedda community that, in cases
where a Vedda girl is influenced by evil effects she is supposed
to attain puberty at a later period than is usual.
A girl who attains her first menses, thus goes under a
milking-tree as has been instructed. The mother, who then
understands her behavior, approaches her immediately and
covers the daughter with a veil. A sickle is then handed over to
the girl, and makes the latter tap on the tree in order that the girl
is able to see the oozing of milky stuff from the tree.
Subsequently the mother makes the girl say the following verse
so that all ill effects on her are dispelled:
Ammita appita vas nethiyo
Meeyan daluwata vas palayo
Mamee muththata vas nethiyo
Meeyan daluwata vas palayo
Aiyya akkata vas nethiyo
Meeyan daluwata vas palayo
Nena massinata vas nethiyo
Meeyan daluwata vas palayo.
The translation to the verse is as follows:
Let the evil on the mother and father be dispelled
Let that evil be resided on the tree giving forth honey
Let the evil on the uncle and great grandfather be dispelled
Let that evil be resided on the tree giving forth honey
Let the evil on the brother and sister be dispelled
Let that evil be resided the tree giving forth honey
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
177
Let the evil on the cross-cousin sister and the cross-cousin
brother be dispelled
Let that evil be resided on the tree giving forth honey.
According to the belief of the Veddas, if the girl happened
to be evil-influenced, then either the milking-tree would wither
and die or the cross-cousin sister of the aunt who dispelled the
evil would succumb to a calamity. If not, some close relative
would have to face such negative circumstances. On such an
occasion the shaman who understands the situation would
perform a Baliya (a ritual of exorcism using an image, made out
of clay) and thus dispel the evil from the person concerned.
After dispelling such evil, the mother of the girl would call forth
the cross-cousin sister of the latter. This person would then
come and perform the custom of the ‘Vas Kalaya’ or the ‘Vas
Labba’ (It is the shell of a gourd that is dried used as the ‘Vas
Kalaya’ or pot. Some people use an earthen pot for this purpose)
as it is called. The cross cousin sister throws the ‘Vas Labba’ in
a manner that it strikes the milking-tree. In this case, the gourd
shell shatters into pieces and falls at the feet of the girl.
According to the nature in which the gourd shell is shattered,
they render their versions of the good and evil. If the gourd shell
was shattered in only two, then it is believed that the girl and
members of her family would have to undergo various forms of
misfortune. In such an instance, the gourd shell lies on the
ground and it is made to be trampled by the girl herself so that it
is reduced to small fragments. However, unshattered gourd
portends the misfortune that awaits the girl. The Veddas firmly
believe that, if this custom was to be performed either by the
cross-cousin sister or the girl’s aunt, then the evil effects, lie in
store for the person who so performs it. On the day the custom
of the ‘Vas Labba’ is performed, milk-rice is prepared and the
girl partakes of it.
178
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
Subsequently the mother of the girl calls the cross-cousin
brother. On his arrival, he constructs the Kili pela (The hut
considered to be defiled due to the presence of attained or
menstruated girl) close to the hut of the girl with branches of
Indi (Suyry, chros neis- Vomica L.-Loganiaceae Phoenex
Zelanica) or any other suitable type of branches. Just as much as
the cross-cousin sister performs the custom of the Vas Kalaya, it
is the role of the cross-cousin brother to put up the Kili pela. The
Veddas believe that the father or a brother erecting this hut
would bring ill-effects upon them. While the roof of the Kili
pela is thatched with Iluk branches, some others plant a Rambuk
(Mm uisa acuminala-blusa balbisiana) tree infront of the Kili
pela. The girl is kept in isolation in the Kili pela for a period of
nine days. The reason for keeping the girl in seclusion in this
manner is to safeguard her from the evil eye of the demons. The
Veddas say that the odour of a girl who has attained puberty
goes to demons even across the oceans. Since the Yak Pettiya
(literally, Devil-box) is found in the majority of Vedda homes, it
has to be protected from the killa (defilement) or pollution. If
the Yak Pettiya was polluted, the demons would go into a rage
and cause serious adversities to occur in the life of the person
who succumbed to the kills. Therefore, they follow special
protection methods to protect the girl who is isolated in the Kili
pela on her attainment, from such calamities. These protective
measures are as follows. For this purpose, a Vedda shaman
collects some ash from the hearth together with a few pebbles in
a coconut shell and begins to chant manthrams (incantations).
The ash is strewn right round the Kili pela and also round the
mat on which the girl sleeps. A little bit of ash is tied in a knot
from the part of the cloth the girl is wearing. This they call the
Alu Weli Arakshawa. Other than this, precautions are taken so as
not to leave the girl in total solitude. For her safety, it is said that
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
179
in the past, for the purpose of protection, the cross-cousin
brother who erected the Kili pela used to sleep outside it all
throughout the nine days.
Figure 1: The attained Vedda girl in the confinement of
Kili Pela.
Photograph: by author
No taboos in relation to eatables are issued to a Vedda girl
who attains puberty. During the aforementioned period of time,
any form of food that is cooked within the house is given for her
to eat. Among food items that are most popular are hunted flesh,
bee-honey, Kurakkan and porridge made out of maize.
However, from modern times, they are treated with rice and
vegetables. Whatever variety the meals happened to be, the
180
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
meals are supplied right up to her doorstep at the Kili pela.
Though no food taboos were in operation, steps are taken to
keep a Vedda girl who had attained puberty away from all other
social transactions.
Accordingly, the little volume of water brought to the Kili
pela is given to her to perform her ablutions. After a lapse of
three days, however, some others would bring water in which
leaves found in the jungle, such as Pavatta (Vaasica Nees
Acanthacea), Adhatoda (Indica L. Runiacea), Kohomba
(Azadirachta indica A. Juss Meliaceae), and Endaru (Ricinus
Comunis) have been boiled, with which she is cleansed. This
washing of the girl’s body is done by the girl’s cross-cousin
sister or aunt. It is still the forest that is used as the toilet. During
the period of girl’s isolation, speaking in a loud voice and
laughing is prohibited. While she is totally kept away from
male-folk, she is to strictly adhere to the taboos in maintaining
them. The girl who is kept inside the Kili pela for nine days is
finally given a bath as soon as the ninth day comes to a close.
This activity too is performed by her cross-cousin sister. The
water required for this purpose is supplied right into the Kili
pela. After the bath, the girl is dressed with fresh clothing. All
the clothing which has been worn during the nine days period is
then bundled up and is deposited in the Kili pela, subsequent to
which the cross-cousin brother or the cross-cousin sister sets fire
to the hut. If there happened to be any fancy ornaments that she
was wearing, these items then becomes the possession of the
cross cousin sister.
It is believed that once the Kili pela is set fire to in this
fashion, any evil influences that had been remaining also would
be dispelled. Subsequently, according to the financial means, a
small treat is given to the visitors present.
181
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
The girl who is bathed and escorted back home is given
advice by the elders. From here onwards, until at least another
three months passes, the girl is socialized and advised not to
travel about alone and not to go looking for firewood or in
search of water. If the need really arises, she is at least to be
accompanied by a younger girl. The Vedda community believes
that a girl, who has attained puberty; if she were to go about
alone, would be subjected to supernatural influences. For
purposes of evading such incidents occurring, these folk adopt
such measures. The information regarding the percentages of
those who perform the various steps involved in the puberty
rites and those who do not perform them and also the reasons for
not performing those steps are given below in the Table 1.
A g e of
mother
Number of
daughters
Puberty ritual
performed
Puberty ritual Reasons for not
not performed conducting ritual
65
03
03
40
01
01
44
-
-
50
04
04
45
03
03
-
-
35
04
01
03
Not yet attained puberty
56
05
05
-
-
65
05
05
-
38
06
02
04
Employed as servants
54
04
01
03
Employed as servants
36
02
01
01
Not yet attained puberty
182
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
60
04
04
-
-
70
04
04
-
-
53
04
04
-
-
35
03
03
-
-
61
06
04
02
Employed as servants
55
03
03
-
43
03
01
02
Not yet attained puberty
Not yet attained puberty
50
04
01
03
and employed as
servants
45
01
01
-
-
35
01
01
75
06
06
-
35
03
02
01
Not yet attained puberty
65
04
04
-
-
75
04
04
-
-
35
07
05
02
Not yet attained puberty
46
02
02
-
Total
96
75
21
-
Table 1: The puberty ritual of the Vedda community –
1996 Henanigala and Dambana combined
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
183
Figure 1: The puberty ritual of the Dambana Vedda 1995
184
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
The reason for deviation
Percentage of girls for whom
the particular step was not
performed
Percentage of girls for whom
the particular step was
performed
Steps or procedure followed
in performing the puberty
ritual
If the above-mentioned custom is not followed in the case
of a girl who had achieved puberty, the Veddas believe that the
girl would not enter into marriage at the appropriate period in
her life. Further, that even if a girl who attained age were to
marry, and this custom had not been followed, then her familylife would be inharmonious, and one full of sorrow. Therefore,
the Vedda community does not forget to follow this ritual of
puberty in the case of every girl. The Figure 1 and the Table 1
give details of the practice of puberty ritual among the Veddas at
Dambana and Henanigala.
Whether the girl was preinformed about her first
92.7%
7.3 %
Employed as servants
92.7%
7.3%
-do-
95.1%
4.9%
-do-
70.7%
29.3%
97.6%
2.4%
menstruation.
Girl approaching a milk-tree
and tapping with a splinter.
Girl being covered from head to
toe by a cloth.
Cross-cousin sister being
summoned for the above
purpose.
Performing the vas kalaya.
Instead of mother and aunt
have performed this step.
Employed as servants.
185
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
Erection of the kili pela.
85.4%
14.6%
Cross-cousin brother being
summoned for the above
in solitude.
No taboos in relation to meals.
Isolating the girl inside the kili
pela for nine days.
Bathing the girl for the second
time.
Cross-cousin sister perform the
above step.
Setting fire to the kili pela
Cross-cousins act of' setting fire
to the kili pela.
Giving advice and guidance to
the girl.
Celebration in the house.
itself.
Sister-in-law or brother-in-
61%
39%
purpose.
Procedure of not leaving the girl
A partition in the house
law of girl's performing the
above role.
97.6%
2.4%
80.5%
19.5%
90.2%
9.8%
97.6%
2.4%
65.9%
34.1%
Employed as servants.
Due to influence of
Sinhalese neighbours.
Employed as servants or
isolated at home.
Employed as servants.
Mother or aunt or elder
sister of girl who attained
puberty perform this step.
87.8%
122%
31.7%
68.3%
Employed as servants or
isolated at home.
Mother and aunt of the
Girl who attained Puberty
performing This step.
97.6%
2.4%
65.9%
34.1%
Employed as servants.
Employed as servants or
due to poverty.
Table 2: The manner in which the Vedda community
conducts the puberty ritual and its deviation–1996
Henanigala and Dambana combined
186
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
An Overview of the Puberty Ritual of the Veddas
In the process of this study we were able to derive an
understanding as to how this cultural aspect which is in
operation among them from time immemorial has come into
being; how it has changed and the present position. Though
many a studies have been made about the Veddas during the
past decade and also many things have been written in relation
to them, only nominal mention had been made about the Vedda
woman and the customs that have been built around her. Not
only ancient writers, but even contemporary writers have
neglected this point.
Figure 2: The girl confined in Kili Pela during
menstruation.
Photograph: by author
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
187
The first piece of information about puberty and
menstruation of the Vedda female is brought to us through the
ethnographic study done on this community in 1911 by
Seligmann. According to Seligmann (1969: 94-5) on the Vedda
girl's puberty custom and menstruation is as follows:
There are no puberty ceremonies for either sex, except
among certain Veddas who had been much influenced by
Tamils or Sinhalese, among whom the girls are isolated for
a short time at puberty. Thus although the following
ceremony is observed at puberty by the Uniche Veddas,
there is no doubt that it has been borrowed from the local
Sinhalese who have a similar ceremony, though according
to our information the latter people do not break the pot.
When a girl becomes unwell for the first time, one of her
naena places a pot of water on her head and goes with her
to some place where there is a Nuga tree. Here the naena
takes the pot from the girl's head and dashes it on the
ground so that the pot breaks. The girl is then secluded in a
specially built shelter in which she stays until the end of the
period, when she washes and returns to her parents' house.
During her seclusion, she is attended by a girl, always one
of her naena who brings her food in a vessel set apart for
this purpose but which is not cooked at a special fire.
Among the wilder Veddas no special measures are taken
when a woman menstruates. She is allowed to eat the
ordinary food, and to sleep in the cave as usual. But among
all the village Veddas, and most of those who have mixed at
all with the Sinhalese, the menstruous women are strictly
isolated, a little shelter being built for them a few paces
from the family hut. At Bendiyagalge, where the
Henebedda and Kolombedda people were staying at the
time of our visit, menstruous women stayed apart at one
corner of the cave, they were fed from the pot in which the
food for the community was cooked, but we do not think
188
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
they would touch it or assist in check any way in the
cooking. At Omuni, a menstruous woman is isolated under
a rough shelter where she is waited upon by a younger
unmarried sister or cousin who, it was stated, should not
herself have attained puberty. During her seclusion she may
eat any food cooked at the ordinary fire, but a special platter
is kept for her use. The girls who look, after her suffer no
restrictions. This happens every time a girl or woman
menstruates.
Since the above-mentioned exposition by Seligmann, this
subject has been touched once again only two decades later.
Byron Joseph’s description of the puberty custom of the
Veddas is as follows:
As regards puberty, the same ideas as those concerning
contamination of the hut prevail. At the first onset of
menses, the girl is therefore similarly isolated for three days
in a crude hut away from the living hut. No one save her
mother is allowed to visit her during this period. On the
third day at noon the girl is bathed and is then allowed to
resume her normal life. No rejoicing attends this event, and
the dire poverty of the Vedda forbids even the provision of
new apparel for the girl. (1933: 393).
Subsequently, the following very brief description about
menstruation in relation to Vedda girls appears in an article
written by M.D. Raghavan in 1953:
A woman in menses is taboo and observes isolation for
three or four days, when she stays in a separate adjacent
shed, the kilige or the House of Pollution (1953: 57).
Other than this, Nandadeva Wijesekera (1964) expresses
the following observations with regard to the puberty of the girl:
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
189
In the case of a girl, the attainment of puberty was noted
and carefully observed with special ceremony and ritual.
At the time of the first menstruation she was isolated in a
hut specially built near the house or adjoining the house. An
old woman usually kept her company until she bathed and
was again considered clean to resume normal family
activities. Thereafter she had to spend the period of her
monthly course in the isolation hut. Nowadays the
menstruating woman is cloistered in a part of the rear
portion of the house itself or in an adjunct to it. One rarely
sees an isolation hut away from the house. The Vedda girls
and boys reach adolescence comparatively earlier than
those of other racial groups, particularly their neighbours.
By that time they have acquired a grounding in the essential
ways of life of the Veddas so as to understand the
significance of adolescence (1964: 99-100).
Though much of literature, articles and books about the
Vedda community have been written within three decades after
the publication of the above-mentioned description of
Nandadeva Wijesekera, a very brief quote about their puberty
custom appears only in the article written in 1990 by John Dart.
This too refers only to the Veddas of the coastal area. In the
description, Dart writing about the practices of these Veddas of
the coastal region, reveals a brief point regarding the custom of
puberty thus:
They observe life-cycle events (i.e.- marriages, girls’
puberty ceremonies and funerals) according to their means,
but none of them are able to have ceremonies as elaborate
as those performed by the more affluent Tamils (1990: 71).
Once more, if we were to take into consideration the
description given by Seligmann, the above quotation appears to
give a contradictory view. On this occasion, Seligmann who
190
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
remarks that there is no doubt that this custom was something
that the Veddas have borrowed from the Sinhalese, goes on to
draw attention to the fact that the pot with which the Vedda girl
is bathed, is finally dashed on the ground, thus explicitly
mentions that this custom is not at all in operation among the
Sinhalese community. Even then, we do find that the act of
dashing the pot has been operating among the entire Sinhalese
community as a main aspect of the custom of puberty
continuously. Even today, whole of the Sinhalese community
follow this custom without any distinction in relation to their
province, whatever it may be. Seligmann may have made such a
statement as result of an error he had committed during the
process of collecting his data. If we were to accept that
Seligmann's observations were accurate; it is pertinent to
enquire as to how a custom observed only by the Veddas
happened to become a common custom among the Sinhalese.
In such a case, if we were to accept that Seligmann’s
statement is correct, it is important to know as to how a certain
custom which spread among the Veddas came to operate among
the Sinhalese. If Seligmann is of the view that the Veddas
borrowed the custom of puberty from the Sinhalese, it should be
accepted that the Sinhalese too had borrowed some customs
from the Veddas. We having observed the manner in which the
cololonies of the Veddas had scattered in the early days, there is
plenty of evidence to prove that they had been scattered all over
the country. As such, we are justified in concluding that both the
Veddas and the Sinhalese have followed this custom in
accordance with each other’s cultural inheritances in days gone
by; that the Vedda community who gradually became subjected
to Sinhalisation as a consequence of the influence trusted upon
secondary society by mass society, had absorbed the customs of
mass Society by logical order into their own customs, and that
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
191
this mass society had emerged more powerfully during, this
acculturation. As such, it may be deemed correct that the
Sinhalese community too has accepted certain customs coming
down from the Veddas during this exchange of culture.
However, as Seligmann explainss, if the Veddas have taken over
this custom from the Sinhalese, the statement that this custom of
dashing the pot operated only among the Veddas, and not among
the Sinhalese is open to debate.
Further, as Seligmann mentions, though the Veddas who
maintained interrelationships with the Sinhalese and Tamil
communities had followed this custom of puberty, where the
wilder Veddas are concerned, there are no special customs that
seem to operate in relation to puberty. They had simply allowed
the girl who had attained puberty to partake of the usual routine
food and let her sleep in the cave. Even though Seligmann has
expressed his opinion in the above manner, he goes on to say
that he has observed that Vedda women undergoing the
menstrual period and living in Henebedda and Kolombedda
within the area of Bendiyagalge were resting in a corner of a
cave and that they eat food cooked by the others, and that he
believes that these women gave no support or help in cooking
the food. Accordingly there are some contradictions regarding
the behavior patterns during menstruation in Seligmann’s study.
We can rely more on his observations than his conclusions. That
is we can accept his observations of some Vedda women being
isolated in their caves during menstruation. This may be due to
the fact that they did not use loin clothes and therefore they had
to adopt some sort of practical measure (the easiest being
isolation in the caves) during this period, irrespective of being
‘wild’ or ‘viIlage Veddas’. Also by this time the village Veddas
had been cultivating chena (slash and burn cultivation),
‘migrating’ from one chena to the other and had begun to live in
192
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
huts of a very simple style. If this had been the case, what
Seligmann had seen as those who were cooking their food and
had made the caves their place of dwelling had been partly at
least a group of the wilder Veddas.
The main obstacle faced in getting at the origin of the
custom of puberty of the Veddas during the present study was
the lack of sufficient documentary evidence. But general feeling
among the Vedda is that this was a custom which has been in
operation from time immemorial. The then Vedda chieftain
Tissahamy was believed by the villagers to be more than a
hundred years old. He is supposed have come to know that this
custom had been carried out on his great-grandmother too at
time she attained puberty. When considering this information,
this custom had apparently been in progress among the Vedda
community for close upon three centuries. If so, they have been
successful in maintaining this custom for some three hundred
years or even a longer period of time. Tissahamy’s
contemporaries have provided evidence to this opinion as well
as for the information supplied by Seligmann. In short, what
they say is that their ancestors have told them that even during
the time when the former were living in rock caves, a girl who
had achieved puberty was left secluded in an isolated cave.
Thus, one could clearly understand how a conflict has
arisen here over the original statement made by Seligmann and
facts revealed from the analysis conducted. If what Seligmann
has unraveled and the information supplied by the elderly
Veddas of Dambana accepted to be correct; and that if this
custom was carried out from the remote time the Veddas were
living in caves and were passing through a more wilder age of
their existence, when they did not have inter-relationships with
the Sinhalese - how justified is it to simply brush it aside as
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
193
saying it is only something which had been 'borrowed' from the
Sinhalese?
It was previously mentioned that Robert Knox, in the
seventeenth century had categorized Vedda people into two
groups such as the ‘tame’ and the ‘wild.’ The evidence we
possess is sufficient enough to make things clear that the tame
Veddas who mixed about with the Sinhalese had practiced the
above custom in a continuing process over the years. But it
would not be justified to say that the ‘wild Veddas’ have not
practiced any type of custom at that time and therefore to ignore
them by classifying them as the ‘wild Veddas’ for this reason.
Knox explains in the following manner how the ‘wild Veddas’
followed their religion:
The wilder and tamer sort of them do both observe a
religion. They have a God peculiar to themselves. The
tamer do build temples, the wild only bring their sacrifice
under trees, and while it is offering, dance round it, both
men and women (1958:100).
What we can assess from this is that, though these ‘wild
Veddas’ did not erect temples unlike the tame Veddas, they did
not forget to worship their religion in accordance with their own
living pattern. Can we debate that as much as the religion itself,
that these wild Veddas did not possess their own customs?
However, after a period of time, the wild Veddas gradually
became extinct. If not, they had gradually become ‘Village
Veddas’. In this manner, they began to mix with the Sinhalese
community more and more, and were thereby influenced in their
culture. From among the rites of passage, the Veddas would
have considered the custom of puberty which is the event that is
more closely connected to socialization on a personal level as a
special phenomenon from time immemorial. It may be for this
194
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
reason that a girl who attained puberty was left in solitude
within the precincts of a cave even from the olden days. At the
time when Seligmann met the Veddas during the first quarter of
the twentieth century, there were not many wild Veddas about
whom Knox had spoken of. Though there were some partially
wild Veddas who were unmixed and living in main solitary
areas, they were entering into the village social stream. At that
time Seligmann identified the Dambana Vedda community as
the ‘Show Vedda’ (1969:49-50). According to Seligmann, even
by that time the Veddas of Dambana had already succumbed
much corruption. The Vedda folk whom Seligmann identified as
unmixed Veddas, at later time began to join into the main social
stream in a rapid way. If not for this, these people who could not
safeguard their state of being unmixed would have gone extinct
within mass society. Dr. R.L. Spittle has made mention of this in
his book Vanished Trails (1944: 15). But today we are left with
only some members of those whom Seligmann identified as
‘Show Veddas’ and another few only. As such, it is not possible
to detect ‘pure’ and ‘original custom’ from a community of
people who have undergone considerable change in this manner.
For the very reason that the Vedda folk considered a girl
attaining puberty as a significant occasion from the distant past
itself, during the process of intermingling with the Sinhalese, the
customs etc., of the latter may have been speedily absorbed by
the Vedda community. Even then, it is clearly observed that
instead of assimilating those customs without inquisition, they
have strived to adjust them to suit themselves. On enquiring
further into the customs followed by the Veddas, we could
confirm this opinion even better.
Unlike the Sinhalese community, it is noted that the Vedda
parents give the necessary guidelines to their daughters well in
advance of their puberty. And also unlike the Sinhalese
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
195
community, the Vedda were not used to a domestic form of
living in the past. Vedda elders, who go in search of food,
sometimes are compelled to spend days on end within the
jungles. On some such occasions it is only their children who
spend the time inside the house. In such instances, it is the girl
who had still not attained puberty who undertakes the
responsibility of looking after her younger brothers and sisters.
On the other hand, a community who made slash and burn
cultivation their mode of income from the distant past, were
compelled to shift their huts from one chena to the other when
changing their ___location. In this manner, they were used to a
migratory form of life more than a sedentary one. Spittle records
that on most occasions when he went in search of the Veddas, he
had been unable to locate them at their normal abodes. As is
thus seen, a community who lived in a migratory form of living
is not possible to devote their entire attention on their off-spring.
However, in respect of the customs that portray special events in
a person’s life, their pattern of life needs not be a barrier.
Therefore, unlike the Sinhalese, they guided the girl in relation
to the aforementioned phenomenon and they further instructed
her as to how the elders should be informed about that ‘special
moment’ (i.e. to go under a milking-tree and to make a sound by
tapping on it with a splinter of wood). Because of this, even if
the girl's mother was not present in the house at that time, either
the aunt or some other elderly person in the house could attend
to the customs relevant to the moment. It is in this manner that
they adjusted their migratory system of living so that those
would be no barrier to carry on with the above-quoted custom.
In this way, it is seen that the act of guiding the girl in advance
of her puberty did operate among the Sinhalese community in
the province of Uva. There was not much of a great difference
between the living patterns of the ancient Sinhalese of the Uva
196
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
province and the Vedda folk. In fact, the forest did supply them
with the most important part of their necessities where their
daily living was concerned. Therefore, it is not surprising to find
that both these parties who made chena cultivation foremost
mode of living and lived a jungle-life was called upon to dismiss
customs of the common Sinhalese community and adjust it to
suit them.
While the Sinhalese community warranted the services of
the washerwoman with regard to the ‘Vas Kalaya’ custom, the
Vedda community bestowed this duty on their aunt or crosscousin sister so that it suits their social organization. Though this
custom was picked up through the influence of the Sinhalese, it
is clearly seen how the difference in the two structures of the
two social organizations have had its impact on the custom in a
direct sense. We have already mentioned that though the
Sinhalese society has been organized according to a caste
hierarchy, there is no such hierarchy or role designation to be
observed within the Vedda community. Yet, the Vedda folk who
have not decided upon a role differentiation according to birth
are expected to follow the aforementioned custom. What is
expected in such a case is to adjust it to suit their own social
organization. In this way, this role and responsibility has been
allotted to the girl’s aunt or cross-cousin sister by the Vedda
society. Through this procedure, no harm has been done to the
original ‘connotation’ of the custom; a further value has been
added to the custom through the cross-cousin marriages. Since
the responsibility of the future partner of one’s brother or son is
held in high esteem the aunt and cross-cousin sister, it is in like
manner that the Sinhalese modified their custom to harmonize
with their own society.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
197
By adding another feature to the cross-cousin relationship,
the Vedda community bestowed the role of erecting the Kili hut,
protecting it and finally burning it down by the future partner of
the girl, her cross-cousin. It is mentioned that this custom was
performed by whoever elder who was there in the house, within
the Sinhalese community. What is noted here is how the Vedda
customs were not subjected totally to the Sinhalese way and
instead have taken on social characteristics prevalent within
their society into their own customs. Though marriages took
place in the Sinhalese community between a girl and her crosscousin brother, it does not hold much significance as it functions
in the Vedda community. In the past, about forty to fifty years
ago, the Veddas showed a preference for endogamous
marriages. While there was a better tendency for marriages
consumed within tribe at that time, it was very important that a
partner from one’s own tribe was sought for a girl who had
attained puberty. This custom operated within a limited
population, and most eligible among them for such a purpose
were the cross-cousin brother and the girl’s cross-cousin sister.
As such, in order to pursue the tribal marriage system in a more
fruitful manner, the cross-cousin brother was responsible in
handling a significant part of the responsibilities in relation to
the custom of the Kili hut, but in a manner different from that he
Sinhalese. Therefore, the Vedda folk made an unconcealed
request from the cross-cousin brother to take the hand of the girl
who was his cross-cousin sister. The above message and
responsibility is even further confirmed when one notices how
the cross-cousin brother would keep vigil outside the Kili hut,
protecting the solitary girl staying there for nine days.
The Vedda girl who has attained age and spends her
solitude within the kili hut is subjected to food taboos contrary
to that which is seen among the Sinhalese. One can read this in
198
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
the description of Seligmann’s (1969: 95) too. The Sinhalese
have attempted to build up a discipline through such customary
taboos of this kind and thereby teach the girl about the modesty
expected of her. But the Veddas on the other hand attached no
importance to this custom because of the fact that they led a
very difficult life accompanied with so much economic
hardships. For this community which faces immense adversities
due to climatic conditions, finances and the means to live, the
most important problem has been food. To a community who
goes into the jungle to procure some food can never inquire into
the state of food they so secure. On the other hand, can these
people who secure one meal per day and stay on for days end in
hunger attempt to classify what they procure as food? There is
trustworthy connection between food taboos and the Vedda folk
because of the difficult living conditions they are subjected to. It
is for this reason that they are compelled to accept anything that
they find and depend on it without enquiring into its good or
bad; its benefits or otherwise. We cannot expect such customs as
the ones mentioned formerly from an ethnic group of people.
Further, not only in the past, but even in the present, the Veddas
live in a ‘simple’ and not so ‘complex’ society when compared
in a parallel level with the Sinhalese. They live a life which is
further from external social attachments. Added reasons for this
have been their poverty, illiteracy and the lack of experience. As
a consequence of this, there have been no conflicts as is
evidenced in the case of the Sinhalese people. Therefore, it is
not necessary to inject strict control and regulations on a Vedda
girl in order instill a powerful morality or character as in the
Sinhalese. As such, there is no fruitful result they could reap in
imposing taboos in relation to food etc.
The soothsayer gives his forecast about the gir’s education,
the good and the evil that would befall the parents, brothers and
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
199
sisters, the matrimonial life and the rest of her future through the
Malwara Nekatha (Auspicious moment when puberty has taken
place).But none of these things have been of any importance to
the Veddas because they have so far not faced the competitive
world seen in the complex society today. Curiosity builds up in
correspondence to the number of aspirations for the future.
When aspirations and hopes are limited so does the curiosity
diminish? Since the Vedda community and its members have
still not encountered such an impact, the soothsayer is of no
significance to them. As a result, though the soothsayer forms an
important role of duties over the custom of puberty of the
Sinhalese, the Vedda people have not absorbed it into their
custom of puberty.
The Sinhalese community indulges in a number of
colourful customs with the objective of implanting a fresh
identity on the event of the puberty of the girl and the role of
duties that is built on it plus the responsibility carried with it.
For example, it is the Mal Vila (A vessel consist of white
coloured flowers, small mirror, and water) that the girl who
steps into the house at the auspicious hour after the puberty sees
initially.
On seeing her countenance from the mirror embedded in
the Mal Vila, the girl is made to remind the new identity
bestowed on her. It is the same purpose that is achieved through
the exercise performed in the North-Central province by
jumping over the stilt (fence).The girl who jumps over the stilt
made of ‘Pengiri’ (Cumbopogan nardus) outside the house, then
sets her eyes on a milking tree, at which moment her mother
comes and rests the pot of water on the former's lap. The
Sinhalese symbolize the transition that occurs from the period of
childhood up to youth in a girl by this custom of jumping the
200
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
stilt. On the other hand, subsequent to this important landmark,
there is something of value with regard to the new status she is
bestowed upon and the role allotted to it, which needs mention.
The adolescent who now has assumed the qualification of a
mother, housewife and a number of other serious host of duties
on puberty, is expected by the society to act as an efficient
woman henceforth in the future. The Sinhalese people follow
these customs with a view of directing her into a suitable
position with this purpose in mind by giving her the necessary
pertaining in this manner. On the contrary, the Vedda folk do
not show interest about these customs. The message about the
new identity and the role of duties that accompany the puberty is
not something that needs to be explained afresh to the Vedda
girls unlike in the case of the Sinhalese. In actual fact, the Vedda
girls receive an understanding about their mother's role of duties
at the tender age of 6-7 years. When the mother leaves to the
jungle or for labour - work, it is the elder daughter of the age of
6-7 who still has not attained her puberty who is called upon to
play the role of the guardian to the younger brothers and sisters,
apart from the duties of the kitchen. On the other hand, these
girls who work as servants in houses in the city at that young
age are forced to behave more grown up and do many forms of
household duties. In such a case, what use is there for the
Veddas to adhere to Sinhalese customs that give training about
the new identity, status or the role of duties assigned with the
onset of puberty. These communities who have understood this
have not blindly accepted what is not relevant to their context of
living.
When one considers the utensils used to perform the custom
of puberty, the kulla (winnowing-fan) assumes a distinct
position in the puberty custom of the Sinhalese.When preparing
the Kotahalu Goda, (Ritual objects) Kevum (oily cake), Kokis
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
201
and other items of food are deposited within the winnowingfan. The ancients who considered paddy as a Buddha Bogha
(Produce kept separate in veneration of the Buddha) also
displayed a great respect for it. Since the staple food of the
Sinhalese happens to be rice; the winnowing-fan has been given
a special status. Utensils such as the winnowing-fan have been
held in esteem within the Sinhalese community because they
represent fertility and prosperity in customs such as this.
However, the staple diet of the ancient Veddas had not been
rice. For them, the main form of food at that time had been beehoney, kurakkan millet and maize rice became their food item
only in very recent times. Therefore, the winnowing-fan is not
something which was a symbol of prosperity to them. Naturally,
for this reason they did not utilise the winnowing-fan unlike the
Sinhalese. What we observed from this is that we have to
dismiss the simple attitude that the Veddas have not borrowed
the custom of puberty from the Sinhalese.
Though there is an anthropological significance in
conducting ceremonies on the occasion of a girl’s puberty with
relatives and friends being invited, unlike the Sinhalese the
Veddas do not indulge in such festivity on such occasions.
Certain sections of the Sinhalese community are known to
engage in beating the Rabana (traditional flat circular drum
played on most festive occasions in Sri Lanka) and in lighting
fire crackers at the moment when the girl is accompanied back
home. While all these operate as means of communication tools;
through such procedures the society is made aware of a maiden
of marriageable status. The responsibility of seeking a suitable
partner of equal status or even higher status for the daughter
who has achieved puberty and is a member of mass society is
nevertheless a demanding challenge for her parents. The more
aggravating the challenge becomes, the cleverer become the
202
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
strategies employed to face it. Therefore, essentially the
Sinhalese urban community considers the puberty of a girl as a
ceremonious occasion and strives to broadcast this message to
other members of the society. But even then, the duty of seeking
a suitable partner for marriage to their daughter in a ‘simple’
society where competition and social status has become
something of no value is not a difficult task for the parents. It
takes place on mutual consent alone. In this context, is there a
message to hold a ceremony and so broadcast it? The Vedda
girls inevitably always maintain social relationships devoid of
any male-female distinction within their tribe. As a result, they
are familiar with each other. They do not require new
introductions based on the fresh identity that occurs on puberty.
On the other hand as Byron Josef has pointed out, the fact that
this community is in dire straits of poverty has prevented them
from indulging in such festivities.
In relation to the above-mentioned facts, what we can
observe is, that though the Veddas have absorbed the custom of
puberty from the Sinhalese community; nevertheless it cannot
be simply brushed aside as a custom which has been borrowed,
as Seligmann interprets it. Leach (1963: 69) also says that
customs are quite distinct between Sinhalese and the ‘village
Veddas’ who were mixed with the Sinhalese. From the above
remark of Leach we can conclude that either Veddas had their
own customs or they adapted the Sinhalese customs to their own
needs. In reality, we do not possess sufficient evidence to
distinguish whether the custom of puberty of the Veddas is
something which they practice as a result of the influence of the
Sinhalese or whether it originated within the community of the
Veddas itself. Since features of the custom of puberty of the
Sinhalese have been noticed within the procedure of the custom
of puberty conducted by the Veddas, we have to infer that this
203
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
was something which the Veddas assimilated from the Sinhalese
during the process of their inter-communication with the latter.
But, it should not be forgotten that they have acknowledged only
the features which were applicable to them, and discarded
whatever was deemed irrelevant for their own purpose.
The Vedda Puberty Ritual in Changing Society
No society can avoid change. In this regard the tribal societies
are no exception. Vedda society in Sri Lanka is undergoing
tremendous change. By closely studying the culture of a society
we can understand and explain the changes of that society.
Puberty ritual is an important event of the Vedda culture. A
thorough survey on the changes which had undergone by the
Vedda puberty ritual over the last half century reveals that how
far the interaction of the Vedda society with the mainstream
contributed to its change.
For example, it has been observed how the kili pela came
into operation in order to seclude the girl who attained puberty
and how the kili pela gradually went into oblivion with social
change. This reveals the impact of the changing Vedda society
on their socio-cultural formations.
Transition of the Vedda life style
i.
Sedentary life in caves
Usage of the kili pela in the
corresponding life styles
Not used
ii. Nomadic life with no permanent habitats.
Used.
iii.Sedentary life in permanent houses
Not used.
Table 3: The usage of the 'kili pela' in the corresponding life
styles
204
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
As shown in the above table Vedda lived in caves about a
century ago. During that period when the main subsistence was
hunting and gathering, the Vedda men roamed in the forest in
search of hunt and returned to their caves. They lived in those
caves for a major part of their lives or even for the entire lifespans thereby leading a sedentary life. Gradually slash and burn
or chena cultivation became their main subsistence. That
prompted them to move in search of suitable lands for chena
cultivation, transforming them into nomadic life style. During
this period hunting became a secondary livelihood. In a
particular season Veddas prepare the field by slashing and
burning that portion of the forest. Then he cultivates it with
various seeds. In order to look after the cultivated field and to
stay in with his family he puts up a hut adjoining the field. After
one or two seasons he leaves that field and goes in search of
another fertile land which was in abundance. The next hut would
be erected as in the earlier case. It is interesting to see how their
customs changed with the transition from sedentary life to
nomadic life.
It is evident from Seligman’s (1911) description that Vedda
women too lived in the caves during their puberty and
menstruation periods when Veddas were living in caves.
Seligman says (1969: 94-5) that he himself saw such women
living in separated portions of the caves. The custom of strict
isolation was not necessary since they led a sedentary life. But
the beginning of a new life based on agriculture left them with
no permanent dwellings. Thus the important of a Kili Pela was
greatly felt. Kili Pela served many purposes. Their temporarily
dwellings were very small in size. Therefore during this period
of impurity (Kili Kalaya) it was practically a hazard for all in the
family to live together. On the other hand in the jungles they had
the blessings of the devils for protection. Worshipers of devils
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
205
protect themselves from this kind of impurity (Killa) in order to
escape from the devil's wrath. Therefore it was more sensible to
keep her away from the rest of the family during this period.
They achieved this by keeping her in a separate hut away from
their houses. Many early writers have recorded that when
Veddas dwelt in caves they led their lives in groups and had an
extended family system. (Seligman 1969: 94-5). Females were
quite safe in these groups. But with the emergence of the life
style based more on agriculture this group system gave way to a
family centered life (nuclear family). In nuclear family system
safety of women was inadequate. The importance of
familiarizing women to the ferocity of jungles was greatly felt.
Loneliness, darkness and animals are common attributes in
jungle and to live in it these is no alternative other than being
familiar with them. Therefore the Vedda community isolated
their females who attained adolescence (puberty) in a hut built
20 - 100 yards away from their homes for nine days. She did not
have any company for loneliness. The importance of this
exercise was that it trains them to live safely in isolation during
their puberty and monthly menstruation process. Thus she was
isolated during the period of impurity and by that she
spontaneously received the above training. There is another
factor that is responsible for the coming up of Kili Pela during
their agricultural life. Veddas began their agricultural life style
half a century ago as a result the influence they had in the
company of neighbouring Sinhalese. In fact the Sinhalese life
style was somewhat similar to this, Sinhalese who lived by
chena cultivation went to the interiors of the jungles and as a
result Veddas mingled with Sinhalese very easily. The needs of
these two communities who lived by the same livelihood were
probably similar. Veddas imbibed the Sinhalese practices very
easily and they surely have felt the practical importance of them.
206
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
Therefore some customs that were in practice among the
Sinhalese villagers spread easily among Vedda’s.
Two decades later Veddas returned to a sedentary life style.
Jungles were cleaned for roads. Villages gradually became
crowded. Travelling in and out of villages happened frequently.
Forest coverage became less and less owing to new development
projects. Veddas who found it impossible to move into the
jungle interiors for chena cultivation settled permanently in
jungle strips by the sides of the roads. Government policies that
later came into implementation also restricted their jungle
territory. Thus their life styles and customs and practices based
on them gradually became extinct. As a result Kili pela bore no
practical importance and at the same time it was difficult to
adhere to that custom. Hence during the past two decades that
custom gradually died away. Thus not only the Veddas but also
the Sinhalese abandoned that custom. Thus it is clear that in the
face of social change how the Kili pela became a necessity at a
certain stage and was neglected in a subsequent stage. In other
words Kili pela was not in use in the distant past when Veddas
led a sedentary life in caves engaging in hunting and gathering
and it came into usage when they adopted a nomadic life style
due to their change over to chena (slash and burn) cultivation.
But the Kili pela went into oblivion when the Veddas
subsequently returned to sedentary life by settling in houses.
Therefore we can infer that Kili pela came into usage as a
necessity of the nomadic life style.
Colonization that began two to three decades ago
heightened intermixing the Sinhalese and the Veddas. As a
result Sinhalese customs and practices entered into Vedda way
of life. In effect today the Sinhalese life and the Vedda life are
hardly distinguishable from one another. At present the Vedda
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
207
puberty rituals encompass many of Sinhala customs. Instead of
the shell of a gourd (Labu Katta) used by Veddas in bathing the
newly attained girl for the first time after her period of
seclusion, they now use a clay pot for this purpose just as the
Sinhalese. The Veddas who in the past completely isolated their
girls who attained puberty today take care not to isolate them
completely in keeping with the Sinhalese custom. Excepting
few, most of the Veddas separate their newly attained girls in
their houses like the Sinhalese. Those days the Veddas did not
perform the various tasks pertaining to the puberty ritual
according to auspicious times. But at present some of them also
go to the astrologer as the Sinhalese for instructions regarding
the important events of the puberty ritual. They no longer go in
search of lakes and water falls for bathing the newly attained
girls. The girl is bathed at the auspicious time with the water
brought to the house. Following Sinhalese they too get the
child, who emerge from her seclusion period having been bathed
at the auspicious time, to crack coconuts and to perform some
rituals in front of ritual objects (Kotahalu goda).Those days
Veddas did not enforce any food restrictions on the girl who
attained of age. But today with the Sinhalese influence they
restrict their newly attained girls from certain food and prescribe
certain special dishes. The Sinhalese influence is such that,
Veddas even go to the extent of throwing small parties in
celebration of attainment of age of their daughters according to
their financial status. Like the present Sinhalese, among Veddas
too celebrations have overtaken the customs and rituals.
Our study was revealed the importance and responsibility
of the cross cousin in the Vedda puberty ritual. Child marriages
had been common among Veddas since fifty years ago. Then the
responsibilities entrusted upon the cross cousins were even
more. That was mainly because of the fact that mostly Vedda
208
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
girls attained puberty in their husband’s huts. Then Vedda
marriages took place between the cross cousins. Therefore all
puberty rites were performed by the mother-in-law, sister-inlaw, and her husband (cross-cousin brother). Now child
marriages are extinct in the Vedda society. But cross cousin
marriages took place until recent times. Even then the blood
relations fulfilled their responsibilities in the performance of her
puberty rites. Gradually the concept of cross-cousin marriages
has died away from Vedda community. As a result the
importance and responsibility borne by the cross cousins too
dwindled. Today even the few Kili pelas constructed are not
built by cross- cousin brothers. That too has to be done either by
her parents or her sister's husband. Those duties that were then
performed by the cross-cousin sister or the mother-in-law are
now performed by her own mother or brother's wife. It is thus
clear that marriage system of Veddas have changed they have
accordingly adjusted the customs of puberty.
But even in these modern changes their past can be
discerned. The burning of Illuk leaves taken from the roof where
the newly attained girl was isolated, symbolizes the burning
down of Kili pela in the past. Some Veddas still continue to burn
the dress in which she attained age. Even though certain rites
and rituals parted from them as a result if social change, still
they retain some aspects of those rites in various forms. It is thus
clear that though people undergo speedy change in their dress,
food and other material means, it takes a much longer time to
change their mental habits.
On the other hand the puberty rituals were interwoven with
their life style but with the destruction of that life style these
customs have become redundant for modern society, for today it
is not pragmatic to isolate a woman in a Kili pela which is about
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
209
twenty to hundred yards away from their homes since the safety
of women cannot be assumed in modern day society as was in
the past. As discussed earlier puberty rites of Vedda girls, those
who serve as servants, are done according to the wishes of their
mistresses often and they are asked to bathe after a short period
of isolation without performing any special rites. What could
such girls offer their own children as customs to follow in such
situations?.
Even at present economically the Veddas are far worse off
than the Sinhalese are. With cultural imitations certain changes
and omissions are inevitable. As a result there is no order or
unity in such rituals among Veddas. They follow them
according to their own tastes and abilities. Certain Veddas
follow no rites of puberty because of their extreme poverty. The
modern Vedda society oscillates precariously between their
traditional and the neighbouring village life styles. They belong
to neither of these two streams. The injustice of this condition is
that it is something that is forced upon them by various social
forces and social changes. Vedda puberty rituals no longer
belong neither to the Vedda past nor to the Sinhalese present but
area set of rites alien to both.
Conclusion
The attaining of puberty can be considered as a marginal or a
boundary situation in life of that individual. Mary Douglas
(1966) points out that the boundaries of the classification
systems generate feelings of awe, danger, and potency. To make
her point she expands on van Gennep (1960) imagery of society
as a house, with rooms being well defined status categories and
corridors being transitional zones that are filled with fear and
danger. But she argues along with margins power also resides in
210
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
a well-structured social system. As Douglas suggests, the
margins of social life create a variety of experiences. Large
breaks in continuity of social reality, like death, are filled with
dread and horror. Small gaps like attaining of puberty crest
feelings of anomie or identity crisis. There is also a certain
ecstasy that can be experienced during temporary breakdowns in
social reality, a very minor loss of self that is not significant
enough to create the negative feelings of severe anomie, but out
of the ordinary enough to create a momentary sense of danger
and excitement. Ecstasy, argues Berger (1967:43), involves a
sensation of ‘standing or stepping outside reality as commonly
defined’. This is like anomie, but not quite as severe. It is as if
one is at the edge of organized reality and can feel the anomie
terror of uncertainty and confusion, but if taken in mild
proportions, this can be experienced as ecstasy rather than
anomie. Too much of a break terrifying, just a little bit is
exciting and ecstatic and sometimes dangerous and frightening
within the framework developed by Mary Douglas dawn and
dusk and similarly the attaining of puberty can be treated as inbetween times. The experience of awe or ecstasy that is
generated is a mild form of anomie, a loss of self that is not as
traumatic as falling though larger cracks in social reality. At
these in-between times people experience the break of crack
between the socially constructed cosmologies. The point here is
the one Douglas makes about the corridors between the rooms
being filled with a sense of danger and dread. There is no way of
going from one room to the other without passing through the
corridor and experiencing the mild fright and anomie of this inbetween time. Danger lies in transitional states; simply because
transition is neither one state nor the next, it is indefinable. The
person who must pass from one to another is himself in danger
and emanates danger to others.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
211
Therefore it is necessary to separate the newly attained girl
during puberty which is a transitional state. The puberty ritual
plays the vital role of shaping the reality construction during this
temporary breakdown of in social reality. That is why Mary
Douglas views ritual as a necessary component of reality
construction.
Accordingly we have seen how the puberty ritual is being
performed by the Vedda community in spite of the enormous
difficulties they face in the midst of the drastic social changes.
As mentioned earlier, the only rituals that are still being
performed by the Veddas are the rituals pertaining to puberty
and religion. At present the Vedda community is vaguely
bounded and has weak ties among its members. As such there is
little external social reality to reaffirm. Therefore this weak
group-weak grid category has the least ritualistic cosmology. It
is clear that the Veddas belong to weak group-weak grid
category, the scheme which Mary Douglas devises to analyze
this situation. From Douglas's point of view social relations are
like clay. We mold them this way as we make, or shape, our
society, social order, class structure, livelihood, etc. But
whatever the shape, however redistributed the rights, power,
there is still some kind of social order - still some clay and the
clay is reaffirmed and reproduced by ritual. That is why in the
midst of drastic social change the Veddas have managed to keep
rituals of puberty and religion with appropriate modifications.
References
Berger, Peter L., The Secred Canopy, (Garden City, 1967).
Dart, John, ‘The Coast Veddas: Dimensions of Marginality,’ in
The Vanishing Aborigines, K.N.O. Dharmadasa and S.W.R.
De A. Samarasinghe eds., (New Delhi, 1990).
212
Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke
Douglas, Mary, Purity and Danger: an Analysis of the Concepts
of Pollution and Taboo, (New York, 1966).
Joseph, Byron, ‘Vedda Customs, as Observed in the
Neighbourhood of Alut-Nuwara Uva Province Ceylon’, in
Folk Lore Record, vol. 44, (1933), pp. 392-98.
Knox, Robert, ‘An Historical Relation of Ceylon’, in The
Ceylon Historical Journal, vol. 6, (1958).
Leach, E.R., Pul Eliya, a Village in Ceylon: a Study of Land
Tenure and Kinship, (Cambridge, 1963).
Raghavan, M.D., ‘The Vedda Today’, in The New Lanka: A
Quarterly Review, vol. 4, (1953), pp. 50-9.
Seligmann, C.G. and
(Netherlands, 1969).
Seligmann,
B.Z.,
The
Veddas,
Spittle, R.L., Vanished Trails: The Last of the Vedda, (Colombo,
1944).
Wijesekara, N.D., Veddas in Transition, (Colombo, 1964).
Van Gennep, Arnold, The Rites of Passage, (London, 1960).
Ancestral Worship among the Muslim Community
in Sri Lanka
Asitha G. Punchihewa
Abstract
Certain aspects of the ancient culture of Sri Lanka such as
ancestral worship have remained even though assimilation
with mainstream population consisting of Sinhalese, Tamil
and Muslims that makes up over 95 percent of the land’s
population. Some of the original Veddas, the aboriginal
people of Sri Lanka have still reverted to ancestral worship
amidst Sinhalisation and Tamilisation. However, very little
is known about the process of converting Veddas into Islam
particularly about the ancestral worship among a faction of
the Muslims in Sri Lanka.
Therefore, key informant interviews were conducted within
Muslim community members in Sri Lanka to broaden the
understanding on the above phenomenon. Results show that
the practice is wide spread and that they are treated as a
lower caste. Some of the areas where this practice is seen
were once inhabited by the Veddas. While some Veddas flee
to other parts of the island along with the fall of the
Kandyan kingdom some could have stayed on, but
converted to Islam to disguise themselves from the British
or were converted.
Introduction
Commemoration of deceased family members is considered as a
practice of the present day society. Veneration of the deceased
surpassing commemoration is seen as the phenomenon of
ancestral worship (Kopytof 1997). The Oxford English
214
Asitha G. Punchihewa
Dictionary describes Ancestor worship as the „feeling or the
expression of reverence and adoration for a deity‟. In most
communities where ancestral worship is practised, veneration is
done with the belief that the souls of the deceased have a
continual existence and that they possess power to influence the
fortune of the living (Davidson and Gitlitz 2002). There are
many societies in which ancestral worshipping is regarded as a
regulation and part of the widespread religions. However in the
Sri Lankan context, worshipping of the dead as deities has
eventually been replaced by conventional Buddhism, Hinduism,
Christianity and Islam.
At present ancestral worship in Sri Lanka is not at all a
common feature among the major ethnicities, i.e. Sinhala,
Tamil, Muslim, Burgher and Malay. Nevertheless, it has
knowingly or unknowingly been absorbed into the cultures that
have spread in Sri Lanka in later episodes of the history. It is
well known that the majority of the present-day Sinhalese and
the Tamils who are descendants of the pioneering Sri Lankan
populations have retained ancestral worshipping. However, it is
less known that ancestral worshipping was common among the
Moors in Sri Lanka who seem purely followers of Islam. In spite
of traditional worshipping of the dead among the Moors being a
relatively hidden phenomenon, it is still widespread in Sri
Lanka.
Direct or indirect practice of ancestral worship is still
evident among the majority of the population of Sri Lanka and
this closely resembles the ancient indigenous practice. Millions
of people going on pilgrimage to Kataragama could be seen as
one good example of how a dead human has become a venerable
god attracting the Hindus as well as the Buddhists in numbers.
„Kiri Amma daane‟ (alms-giving for women that have breast
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
215
fed) is a common ritual that is practised by the majority of the
population to obtain blessings for infants and toddlers which has
resemblances of the native practice of worshipping the dead to
obtain blessings and how a dead human has become a venerable
godess after her death. Another group that still practises
ancestral worshipping is the Veddas or the indigenous
community of Sri Lanka where they believe in „Bandara
Deviyos‟ (Bandara gods) and „Kiri Ammas‟ (literal meaning
„milk mothers‟) who are commonly known as „Naa Yakku‟
(relation devils) who are believed by the Veddas to be their
ancestors with significance who happen to have the power to
influence and protect the living. Some refer to certain practices
of common religions of the world such as making pilgrimages to
ancestral shrines as remaining rituals of ancestral worship. For
example, Jewish and Muslim pilgrimages to the tombs of
Abraham and Sarah in the Cave of Machpelah and Adam‟s Peak
in Sri Lanka where Adam and Eve are believed to have been
expelled from paradise (Davidson and Gitlitz 2002).
Since there is insufficient evidence to suggest that the
ancestral worship was accommodated by the Veddas from the
major religions of the country, it is highly probable that the
practice has been there for millennia. This in turn indicates a
common ancestry of the Veddas with the pioneers of the land,
the Yakshas, Nagas and the Devas who are believed to have
been inhabitants of the island of Sri Lanka even before the
arrival of King Vijaya. It is stated in historic chronicles that the
natives in Sri Lanka before the introduction of Buddhist
civilisation worshipped the dead and natural resources such as
trees and land mark rocks.
Although this practice is becoming disused by the
generation along with modernisation and assimilation into the
216
Asitha G. Punchihewa
mainstream society, minority of the Veddas are still practising
ancestral worship (De.Silva and Punchihewa 2011). According
to the 1921 census, the Veddas were counted separately on the
basis of ancestral worship and practice of hunting using
traditional methods (Brow 1978). It is known that hunting has
become highly disused recently but ancestral worship still
remains a part of their culture. While this practice can be
considered as an indicator to segregate the Veddas from the
other major ethnic groups of the country, this practice is still
visible in the Vedda and Sinhala communities as well as in the
Tamil dominated regions of the country. It is clearly seen that
the Veddas or the ancestors of present day Veddas have become
assimilated with the mainstream Sinhala and Tamil populations
along with other groups of pioneer dwellers in Sri Lanka, but the
assimilation with the Muslim community has hardly been
researched.
In this pursuit, this paper attempts to identify the prevalent
areas in which ancestral worship is still seen among the Muslim
community in Sri Lanka, and thereby to correlate and interpret
ancestral worship among the Muslims in terms of assimilation
of the Veddas into the mainstream Muslim communities.
Methodology
Since there is no concrete evidence-based maps, population or
densities, a snowballing sample was considered to gather
primary data consisting of basic information on the practice of
ancestral worship among the Muslim community through
conducting informal discussions with Muslim practitioners and
non-practitioners of ancestral worship. Twenty such informal
discussions were held in the Districts of Ampara (Eastern
Province), Kalutara (Western Province), Matale (Central
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
217
Province), Ratnapura (Sabaragamuwa Province) districts to
identify the nature of ancestor worship practice, discrimination
and hierarchical system qualification as well as the spread were
investigated.
Key findings
History
Although the Muslims are unaware about the history of their
tradition of ancestral worship, they continue to perform it
generation after generation. The practitioners of ancestral
worship in the sample do not have an accurate idea as to how
and from where the practice has originated. However, some
believe that their tradition of ancestral worship came from India
but still are not certain about a specific area from which the
practice has come. They could be descendants of the migrant
Muslims from the Tamil Nadu during the 14-15 centuries as it is
not a tradition brought by the Arab traders who came from the
Mid-Eastern countries. Super-imposition of the high density
area map of the grave worshipers on the “Maha Vedi Rata” as
described by Seligmans in 1911 do provide justifiable ground on
which an argument could be made as to whether the grave
worshipers are actually ancestors of the Veddas and in fact
cousins of their counterparts in areas like Vakarai, Dambana,
Lahugala and Anuradhapura who have become Muslims just as
they have become assimilated with the Sinhala and Tamil people
in other parts of the country.
Obeysekere (2002) describes how the Veddas of Sri Lanka
associated with the Sinhala kings and that process encouraged
assimilation process as well as the formal incorporation of the
Veddas into the Govigama caste of Sri Lanka. It was mainly
during the era where the Western colonialists and conquistadors
218
Asitha G. Punchihewa
influenced Sri Lanka‟s socio-political context. During the 15001950 Sri Lankan kings were highly dependent on whatever
resources that they could use to fight against the armed enemies.
Therefore, the Kandyan kings obviously spotted the Veddas as
most suitable to be absorbed into the army, due to their abilities
to survive and maneuver better in the jungles and the capacity to
become archers (De Silva and Punchihewa, 2011). Some won
the battles and became heroes and were then presented with
lands and honorary titles.
Evidence still exists (De Silva and Punchihewa 2011) of the
archers with Vedda origins who fled past Moneragala into
Danigala area. The Vedda community in Rathugala is one such
community in which the surnames are „Danigala Maha
Bandaralage‟ and „Thala Bandaralage‟ that are obvious signs of
Kandyan influence and presented honorary titles. Therefore,
obviously, the Veddas that worked for the Sinhala kings fled
towards the South-Eastern region of the country. The relatively
small community with Vedda origins in Panama is the furthest
they have moved. Veddas in Anuradhapura that are dispersed in
a vast area could also be such people who fled amidst Western
military offensives. Although Matale and Rathnapura are known
to have been strongholds of the Veddas and later on were
deployed by the Sinhala army little is known about what
happened to them subsequent to the Western military offensives.
Just as the people with Vedda origins who fled to the Sinhala
dominated areas eventually became Sinhalised, it is likely that
the ones that fled to the Muslim dominated areas of the country
became Muslimised. The practice of ancestor worship among
the Muslims in Sri Lanka could provide sufficient ground to
assume that the Veddas that withdrew from their original
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
219
localities joined the Muslim communities to disguise themselves
from the alien armies or were eventually converted into Islam.
The Vedda community in Vakarai, which is showing rapid
change of its original cultural values, still has glimpses of
ancestral worship, which is unique to the Veddas amidst
influence of the Hindu culture. If Seligmanns and other
researchers did not write about the coastal Veddas, they could
easily have been generalised as Hindus and Tamils as they are
practitioners of Hinduism on the surface and speak the Tamil
language. Ancestral worship of the Muslims could also have
gone unnoticed and undocumented.
Geographical Spread
The Muslims are not confined to just a small area and are spread
all over the country, but in a relatively small number. Grave
worshipping is seen throughout the Eastern Province including
Kinniya (Trincomalee District) down to Pottuvil, passing
Akkaraipattu along the coastal belt. Matara, Galle, Kalutara and
Colombo along the Western coastal belt too have grave
worshipping Muslim communities. There are few distinct areas
such as Jeilani in Balangoda, Varakamura in Matale and
Rambukkana in the central and Sabaragamuwa highlands in
which grave worshipping among the Muslims is commonly
practiced.
Qualification
The Muslim ancestral worshippers are commonly referred to as
„Musrik‟ by the other, majority Muslim community. They are
also called as tharisippavar (grave worshippers). However,
tharisippavar is often used interchangeably to refer to those who
engage in witchcraft among Muslims. The conventional
220
Asitha G. Punchihewa
Muslims or the followers of Islam follow the Quran (the word of
Allah) and „Hadis‟ (traditions, particularly with regard to the
sayings and actions of the Prophet Muhammad) whereas the
grave worshipers practice ancestral worship parallel with
conventional Islam.
Therefore they qualify themselves, or rather the majority of
sole followers of Islam discriminate the grave worshipers as a
lower caste. Although they all go to the same mosques, they
generally do not marry from the other caste and tend to live
segregated from the other Muslims who worship Allah solely.
They are generally less influential and are economically
backward. Opportunities that they get to participate in politics is
low as it is difficult to promote their image locally to obtain
significant number of votes to get into a local council or beyond.
There is no clearly defined way of qualifying an ancestral
worshipper Muslim from a conventional Muslim, but there are a
few ancestral worshipers in the Eastern Province who tie a rope
kind of thread around their neck.
Socio-economic context
They are typically poor and their primary economic activities
depend on understandably the areas they live in. However,
begging for food, clothing and money is common among them.
Rituals
According to their belief system, an ancestor once dead referred
to as „Awliyas‟, and are, probably due to the influence of the
Islam culture, „Awliyas‟ are considered by them to be
messengers or mediators between the all mighty Allah and
humans. Therefore, the ancestral worshipers do not directly
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
221
worship Allah, but rely on the dead ancestors to communicate
with the God.
Awliyas are like lawyers. In a court we cannot directly go
to the judge, instead we hire a lawyer to convince the
judge- Mohamed Arshad (58), Akkaraipattu.
Distinct rituals take place in the month of April and they
sing and beat drums during the rituals. The rituals are strictly
confined only to the members of their community and even a
conventional Muslim is not accommodated in those rituals.
They raise a flag in their mosque during the ritual.
According to some practitioners of ancestral worship, the
central Mosque in Dharga Town in Kalutara District is one of
the main places in which such rituals are performed. The word
„Dharga‟ is used to describe a dead person. From Colombo,
Davata Gaha Mosque is one that accommodates a lot of ancestor
worshipers.
Rituals that are practised too have regional differences. In
the Western Province, candles are lit by ancestral worshipers to
commemorate a soul of a significant person from the particular
community whereas in the Eastern Province the commemoration
includes presenting meat of a freshly killed animal to the
ancestor. In the Central parts of the country, a mixture of both
above practises can be observed.
Other rituals include:
Kandoori (Kanikkai in Tamil) - Alms giving to public after
offering fresh meat to the ancestor. This is practised mainly by
the Eastern counterparts of the Muslim communities in which
ancestral worship is seen, but by no means confined to the
Eastern part of the island.
222
Asitha G. Punchihewa
Neththi Kanakki - Neththi is believed to be a virtual agreement
with Allah and the combined term neththi kanakki refers to
offerings presents to persons that manage graves for charitable
activities in the name of the deceased person.
Conclusion
Only a very little is known about the grave worshiper Muslims
in Sri Lanka. Due to their lower caste, having a relatively small
population, that too scattered and disorganised, and the lack of
influencing capacity further aggravated by the extent of poverty,
their representation at any level of administration or governance
is weak, hence making them eternally deprived of having
equitable access to developmental resources or the liberties to
practise their culture with dignity. Further, lack of convincing
and influencing capacity seems to have made an impact on the
visible poor educational attainment among the children of this
caste of Muslims in almost all the regions. Lack of recognition
given on the cultural practices and the lack of the grave
worshipers to understand their niche in the society could well
lead to deterioration of their unique cultural practices and
possibly extinction.
Therefore, there is a definite need to further in-depth
research on this micro culture, so as to revive and provide
ground to practise such culture freely with dignity.
References
a.
Unpublished Works
De Silva, P., and A. Punchihewa, Socio Anthropological
Research Project on Vedda Community in Sri Lanka,
(Ministry of Cultural Affairs, Sri Lanka, 2011).
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
b.
223
Published Works
Brow, J., Vedda Villages of Anuradhapura, (Seattle, 1978).
Brummelhuis, H.T., „From Aristocrats to Primitives, An
Interview with Gananath Obeyesekere’, Newsletter,
International Institute of Asian Studies, (March, 2003).
Davidson, L.K. and D.M. Gitlitz, Pilgrimage: from the Ganges
to Graceland: an Encyclopaedia, Vol. 1, (California, 2002),
Online edition:
http://books.google.lk/books?id=YVYkrNhPMQkC&pg=P
A28&lpg=PA28&dq=ancestral+worship+Sri+Lanka&sourc
e=bl&ots=aP4JMezpOX&sig=lCXK3kFIKVadeA4Xk A2
qhQo1lE&hl=en&ei=3tdyTtzyE4nmrAfznMW7Cg&sa=X
&oi=book_result&ct=result&resnum=4&ved=0CDAQ6AE
wAw#v=onepage&q&f=false (last accessed 17 October
2011).
Knox, Robert, A Historical Relation of the Island of Ceylon, in
the East Indies, (Glasgow, 1681).
Kopytoff, I., „Ancestors as Elders in Africa‟ in Perspectives on
Africa, a reader in Culture, History and Preservation, Roy,
Richard Grinker and Christopher B. Steinereds,
(London,1997), Online edition:
http://books.google.com/books?id=9hNKkzt1ovEC&pg=P
A412&dq=ancestor+worship+africa&lr=&sig=ENo6fMWe
VwjYpmzNFflmE0YP0ug#v=onepage&q=ancestor%20wo
rship%20africa&f=false (last accessed 17 October 2011).
Obeyesekere, Gananath, „Where have all the Väddas gone?
Buddhism and aboriginality in Sri Lanka‟, in The Hybrid
Island: Culture Crossing and the Invention of Identity in Sri
Lanka, Neluka Silva ed., (Colombo, 2002), pp. 1-19.
224
Asitha G. Punchihewa
Seligmann, C.G., and Brenda Z. Seligmann, The Veddas.
(Cambridge, 1911).
Somasundara, D., Indigenous People of Sri Lanka, (Colombo,
2006).
Wijesekera, N.D., Veddas in Transition, (Colombo, 1964).
Portuguese
Sri Lanka
Community
in
Batticaloa
–
Charmalie Nahallage
Abstract
Portuguese Burghers living in Batticaloa and Trincomalee
districts are the descendents of the Portuguese people that
came to Sri Lanka in 1505. At present about 2,415
Portuguese live near Kalladi Bridge, DutchBar,
Sinnauppadi, Kalawaddi. Mamangam, Akkareipatthu,
Walachchenei in Batticaloa District. The interactions
between the Portuguese and Sri Lankans has led to an
evolution of a new language; the Sri Lankan Portuguese
Creole, which is spoken even today by some of their senior
citizens. Today, the majority of the Burghers are able
craftsmen, and are as skillful as their forefathers. They
excel as carpenters, blacksmiths, tailors, painters and
mechanics. Women are skillful seamstresses. Almost all the
burghers are devoted Christians. Portuguese people are
famous for their kaffringha/ baila music and Lancers
dancing.
Introduction
For its small size Sri Lanka is proud of its long history and its
cultural diversity. Diverse ethnic groups that inhabit the country
are responsible for its rich multi cultural background. The
island‟s major ethnic groups are represented by its indigenous
population; the Vedda people, Sinhalese, Tamils, Moors and
Burghers (Portuguese and Dutch). However there are diverse
minority groups, which help us to boast of our cultural diversity
that includes Kaffirs, Malays, Colombo Chettis, Boras, Rodiyas,
Ceylon Jews, etc.This article is about the Portuguese burghers
226
Charmalie Nahallage
that are living in Batticaloa, in the Eastern part of Sri Lanka.
The historical information of the Burgher people was taken from
the books and articles published by various authors and other
information by interviewing the burgher people living in the
Panichchiadi area in Batticaloa.
Batticaloa is one of the twenty five districts in Sri Lanka
and is situated in the Eastern Province bordering the East Coast.
It has many historical events associated to its name. Even today
Batticaloa is famous for its Burgher community, who are the
descendents from the Portuguese people that came to the island
in 1505. However, Portuguese occupied Batticaloa only in 1622.
Their history begins in November 1505, when a Portuguese
captain Lourenco de Almeida and his fleet, on their way to
Maldives, were driven by adverse winds to the Western coast of
Sri Lanka near Galle (Pieris 1986; Yogasundrum 2006). At this
time Sri Lanka was known as Ceylon and was famous for its
spices, gems and elephants. After the Portuguese replenished
their stocks of water and fuel they set sail to Kolon Tota
(Colombo). On the 15 November 1505, the first fleet anchored
off Colombo and later signed a treaty with the ruling that time;
King Dharma Parakramabahu IX, allowing them to have 400
bahars (a bahar was approximately 176.25 kilos) of cinnamon a
year on condition of them protecting the coast from external
attacks (Pieris 1986). During the sixteenth century, the
Portuguese came along their own masons, shoemakers,
carpenters, bakers, blacksmiths and the like because such skilled
crafts were not known here, or the numbers of such craftsmen
were insignificant (Leonard 2005). The indigenous people often
learned the occupation of these „pioneers‟. The ancestors of
these people who came with the Portuguese from all over
Europe, learned the Portuguese tongue and thus were referred to
227
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
as Portuguese descendants. They have names like Barthelot
(French), Baltharza (German) then there are names of Spanish,
Italian, English, Scandinavian and from other European origin
(Leonard 2005). Most common names used are De Lima, Ragel,
Barthelot, Starrack, Outschoorn, Sellar, Andrado, Simmons,
Wandalin, Felthma, Vincent and Pietersz (Leonard 2005).
Present Distribution
At present, the Portuguese Burghers live near Kalladi Bridge,
Dutch
Bar,
Sinnauppadi,
Kalawaddi.
Mamangam,
Akkareipatthu, Walachchenei all in Batticaloa district and in
Trincomalee. According to the 2007 census, 2,412 Burghers
were living in these areas, representing about 0.5% of the total
population in the Batticaloa district (Table 1).
Division
No. of People
Koralai Pattu West (Oddamavadi)
03
Koralai Pattu (Valachchenai)
40
Eravur Pattu
58
Eravur Town
76
Manmunai North
2,197
Manmunai Pattu (Araipattai)
01
Manmunai Pattu and Eruvil Pattu
01
Koralai Pattu Central
36
Total
2311
Table 1: Burgher Population in different Divisional
Secretariat Divisions of the Batticaloa District, 2007.
228
Charmalie Nahallage
In Trincomalee district, there were 967 Burgher people
representing 0.3% of the district population (Department of
Census and Statistics, 2007).
Language
The interactions between Portuguese and Sri Lankans led to an
evolution of a new language; the Sri Lankan Portuguese Creole,
which flourished in Sri Lanka as a lingua franca from sixteenth
century to mid nineteenth century.These contact languages;
Pidgin and Creole, evolve as a result of the interaction of two
groups who do not speak the same mother- tongue. Pidgin is
short lived and used mainly in business, However Creole is a
Pidgin which become the mother-tongue of this community. Sri
Lankan Portuguese Creole, a subset of Indo-Portuguese is used
by the Burghers (People of Portuguese and Dutch descends) in
the Eastern province (Batticaloa and Trincomalee) and the
Kaffirs (people of African origin) in the North-Western
Province (Jayasuriya 2000: 253).
The Portuguese Creole brought by these people in the early
sixteenth century is spoken even today by some of their senior
citizens. They bear no written Portuguese literature and
according to some experts, the Creole Portuguese that some
senior citizens speak is very similar to the Portuguese spoken in
medieval times.
Many Portuguese words have been absorbed into the
Sinhalese and Tamil languages, such as „almariya‟ (wardrobe),
„naambiliya‟ (clay pot), „hodi‟ (curry), (Angle: personal
communication).
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
Figure 1: Major ethnic groups in different Divisional
Secretariats of the Batticaloa District
S
D
fC
S
2007
229
230
Charmalie Nahallage
Even today Portuguese surnames are used by people who
are not burghers. Portuguese being the first builders of modern
dwellings in Sri Lanka contributed most of the words associated
with the building craft to Sinhalese language (De Silva
1981:129).
Portuguese Creole is spoken mainly by the elderly citizens
at homes when they get together and at special occasions like
weddings.Their main language of communication is Tamil. In
Batticaloa, majority of schools use Tamil medium for teaching.
Very few people, who had gone to Sinhala Maha Vidyalaya in
Batticaloa can speak in Sinhalese as well. According to some
informants earlier many had used Portuguese as a
communication mode at home but later had change to Tamil
because children had difficulties in learning Tamil language at
school while speaking Portuguese at home (Evanjaline, Nelson:
personal communication). At the moment very few elderly
people are able to speak in Portuguese language and none of the
young people use it. As a result, the language that had been with
them for centuries is diminishing fast due to the recent changes
in their society. Sri Lankan Portuguese Creole (SLPC) is spoken
only in Sri Lanka and very different from the modern
Portuguese which had evolved over time, whereas the SLPC has
not changed over the centuries.
In addition there are programmes carried out by the
Burgher Union; a society which help Burgher people in the area,
to teach the modern Portuguese language to children in
Batticaloa. All these factors may contribute to the disappearing
of this very important Portuguese Creole. The remnants of their
culture, dance and language are in living form, and it is the duty
of anthropologists and government to implement programs to
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
231
protect and preserve this language and this unique culture before
it is too late.
Occupation
During the Portuguese and Dutch periods they worked as
interpreters. Regardless of the arrival of the Dutch and the
British, most Burghers preferred to retain their Portuguese
cultural roots. The community also thrived under British rule as
most Burghers were educated and fluent in English. Burgher
engineers, doctors and other professionals played a key role in
managing Sri Lankan railways. However, the situation changed
after Sri Lanka's independence in 1948. The new government
gave prominence to the Sinhala language. As the Burghers did
not speak Sinhalese, there were few job opportunities for them
and many of them went abroad. “The mass migration split
families. Due to the subsequent socio-political changes Burghers
were slowly marginalized in Sri Lanka”. (Anbarasan 2005).
Today, the majority of the Burghers are able craftsmen.
They are as skillful as their forefathers. They excel as
carpenters, blacksmiths, tailors, painters and mechanics. Their
products range from parts of heavy machinery to kitchen knives.
In carpentry too the Burghers lead even today. The Burgher
carpenter is often called upon to construct the roofs of houses,
doors and windows. They produce work that cannot be matched
by others. There were also gun smiths. They were much sought
after for repairs of guns and other firearms. With the withdrawal
of fire arms from the people, the gunsmiths were thrown out of
employment (Batticaloa- Culture, online). Portuguese women
are skillful seamstresses. Earlier women did not go out to work,
currently they are working in schools, banks, government and
private offices.
232
Charmalie Nahallage
Portuguese Rites of Passage
Birth
After the new baby is born, the parents and relatives get together
and name the baby. Father‟s surname is taken as the family
name. In the birth certificate race is entered as Sri Lankan
Burgher (Mignon: personal communication).
Marriage
Most of the marriages are arrange marriages and the groom stay
in the bride‟s house after marriage. Dowry was not required at
the wedding and no caste system was seen. Marriage ceremony
takes place in the church and mainly in the evening. The
weddings are special occasions where western traditions were
maintained. The couple wear western attire, the groom a suit, a
tie and shoes, the bride long white dress, and shoes, slippers are
not allowed for wedding (Personal communication, Mignon
Hardy) (Figure 2). The bride‟s maids, best men, page boys and
flower girls are part of the wedding group. After the service, the
invitees proceed to bride‟s home for reception, but now a day‟s
reception hall is rented for this purpose. There is a special dance
before the dinner; the first dance is performed by the bride
groom and bride, bride‟s maid, best man and the couple‟s
parents. During the special dinner or lunch it is customary to
speak in Creole Portuguese. The traditional food items such as
pork curry, mustard, pickle, mango sambol and beef soup are
mandatory. Liquor bar is freely available. People of mixed
marriages cannot participate in the dance or to the special dinner
table afterwards. On the second day morning, the couple is
greeted by a musical group, at that time the bride present a bottle
of wine to her parents and the groom a bottle of liquor and get
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
233
blessing of the parents. On the following day the bridegroom
provides lunch. On the third day after morning service the bride
and bridegroom are received at the bridegroom's house for lunch
(Angle, Evanjaline, Nelson, personal communication).
Figure 2: Wedding dance
(Source:
http://www.batticaloamc.com/page/Batticaloa/Culture.htm)
Funerals
The body is kept in the house for two days in a coffin after
embalming. However, some prefer to perform the funeral on the
same day. Cooking was not done at the house on the first day,
and the neighbours provide food for the family. In addition,
people collect money from the village and donate it to the
deceased member‟s family. After the burial an alms giving is
performed first for the beggars and then to the relatives and
234
Charmalie Nahallage
neighbours. Thereafter alms are given on the 8th, 32nd days and
after one year.
Religion, Music and Dancing
Almost all the burghers are devoted Christians. Over 96%
(Batticaloa
Municipal
Council
Home
Page
http://batticaloamc.com/page/Batticaloa%20-%20Culture.htm)
of the families are Roman Catholics. They celebrate Christmas
and other Christian festivals.
Portuguese in Sri Lanka are famous for their kaffringha/
baila music and Lancers dancing. Weddings and birthdays are
the special occasions where everyone takes part in these cultural
activities. They are very protective of their music and believe
that they should preserve this unique set of songs as a part of
their culture. They are hesitant to teach the songs they know to
outsiders. Currently it is believed that about fifty baila songs are
used by the burghers and each person knows a maximum of
about ten songs (Ariyaratne 2007: 61). At first they start with
their own baila songs and towards the end they incorporate
popular Sinhalese and Tamil baila songs to their singing as well.
The musical instruments they use are guitars, pianos, drums and
mandolins. Lancers is a popular dance among Batticaloa
burghers. This is performed by four couples to kaffringha music.
Sometimes the music used to this dance is also called as
Lancers.
In addition to burghers, the kaffir people too use baila as
their traditional songs. When Portuguese colonizers arrived in
the mid 15th century, in addition to music, they brought with
them cantigaballads, ukuleles and guitars; as well as descendants
of Africa (kaffirs).The people of these two regions, and the
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
235
musical traditions they brought with them, served to contribute
further to the diverse musical roots of modern Sri Lankan music.
Natural Disasters
Batticaloa burghers are peaceful fun loving people who do not
like to engage in disputes and keeps to themselves. Moreover,
they are not actively engaged in parliamentary political matters
as well. They prefer to remain in their own enclaves - hardly
making any contacts with the „affluent‟ English-speaking
Burghers in Colombo.
However on the 26 December 2004, they too were hard hit
by the Tsunami that killed many people and destroyed properties
in the Southern and Eastern parts of Sri Lanka. A large number
of Burgher families that lived as closely knit community three
kilometers to the south of the Batticaloa town along the sea
beach called „Dutch Bar' on the Kalladi beach, was adversely
effected by the Tsunami. The tidal waves struck Dutch Bar with
such ferocity that the families lost their homes and their
properties. In Dutch bar and surrounding areas, 290 burgher
families were affected by tsunami, 157 Burghers lost their lives
and 220 families lost their houses (Municipal Council of
Batticoloa Official Website) Currently these people are
relocated to Panichchiadi area, away from the beach.(site visit,
2010). One good thing that came out of tsunami was that the
Burgher people of Colombo and Batticaloa were united and they
are getting help even today from the Burghers migrated to
overseas long time back.
Portuguese Burghers play an important role in maintaining
the cultural diversity in Sri Lanka. However their language;
Protuguese Creole and other customs and traditions are fading
fast because especially the younger generation is adapting to the
236
Charmalie Nahallage
new trends of there societies. This is a problem in other main
cultures as well. The old traditions are maintained only by the
elders in the society, which would be lost after their generation.
Therefore it is necessary to preserve these unique traditions and
customs by making people aware especially the younger
generation of its importance and value.
Acknowledgement
The author would like to especially thank, Ms. Evanjaline for
her support and organizing the events and meetings with the
Burgher people in Panichchiadi area in Batticaloa, during the
three day visit to Batticaloa in May 2011. The author also would
like to thank Ms. Angle, Mignon, Mary and Mr. Nelson and
numerous other people who provided information about the
culture of Burgher people living in Batticaloa District.
References
Anbarasan, E., „Tsunami Unites Sri Lanka Burghers‟, BBC
News,
Batticaloa:
27
March
2005,
http://news.bbc.co.uk/go/pr/fr//2/hi/south_asia/4381811.stm
(last accessed 14 September, 2011).
Ariyaratne, Sunil, An Enquiry into Baila and Kaffringha, 4th
edn., (Colombo, 2007).
Batticaloa
Municipal
Council:
http://batticaloamc.com/page/Batticaloa%20%20Culture.ht
m (last accessed 15 September 2011).
Department of Census and Statistics, Colombo, Basic
Population Information on Batticaloa District, 2007:
Preliminary Report based on Special Enumeration 2007,
(Colombo, 2007).
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
237
De Silva, K.M., A History of Sri Lanka, (Delhi, 1981).
Jayasuriya, Shihan de Silva, The Portuguese Cultural Imprint in
Sri Lanka, (Lusotopie, 2000).
Leonard, E., „Caught up in the Tsunami: Forgotten Batticaloa
Burghers‟, Sunday Observer, 23 January 2005. (Online
edition:
http://www.sundayobserver.lk/2005/01/23/fea17.html) (last
accessed 15 September, 2011).
Pieris, P.E., Ceylon and Portuguese, 2nd edn., (Delhi, 1986).
Personal communication: Mignon Hardie, Evanjaline Barthelot,
Angle Peterson, Nelson de Lima. Pannichchiadi–Batticaloa,
15 May 2010.
Yogasundram, N., A Comprehensive History of Sri Lanka from
Prehistory to Tsunami, (Colombo, 2006).
Book Reviews
Deconstructing Everyday Reality
Anamika
Bhog and Other Stories by Ankur
Betageri, 2010, Bengaluru: Pilli
Books, p.107, INR 260/-
Earnest confessions and restive
moral
enquiries
underline
almost all first books, but this
one chooses to be quieter and
subtler, a little subdued and
oblique – painted in grey,
resisting shocking pinks and
electric blues.
„Bhog‟ is a multi-layered
word with multiple cultural
connotations. „Bhog‟ means
offerings to gods and dead dears
through a fire-ritual. As a binary to „yog‟ it is the hungry carnal
consumption of earthly delights (refer to Charvaka‟s „Lokayat‟:„yawat jeevet sukhen jeevet, wrinam hritwa ghritam
peevet‟: „eat, drink and be merry/ buy, borrow, have it all.‟)
Stoic acceptance of sufferings or sufferings both as the „prasad‟
of God and the bearings of sin (wittingly or unwittingly)
committed in past lives is also referred to as „bhog.‟ On the
whole, the word flashes in the Indian psyche as a state of „being‟
on its way to „becoming.‟ Dispassionate offerings both of the
„anna-brahma‟ and the fruits of karma in the fire of non-
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
239
complaining, stoical (stithapragna) sufferings can be a gateway
to salvation, so says the poetical Indian theology, replete with
metaphors, allegories, symbols and motifs.
We suffer and we rise. We consume and then are
consumed: „Bhujyate iti bhogah‟ (whatever you consume,
consumes you) till there comes an awareness to view it all with
objectivity (non-attachment). That is the state that ignites our
insight (a tear within the heart of things). This is what drives us
on to „seeing‟ and „being.‟
This writer, still in his twenties, names his well-produced
first book after this complex cultural ritual of gradual
purification. Bhog and Other Stories stages moments of
complex inner transformations, internal rigidities, and resistance
blowing high and low, like flames, around them. Ankur is a
trained psychologist. Internalizing things and nothings, events
and non-events before breaking them open is in-built in his
grain.
„Bhoga hua yathartha,‟ the experiential range of reality was
the clarion call of both the Realist and Modernist fictions. Ankur
is closer to the Woolfian and the Joycean models in some of the
stories. „Bhog,‟ for instance, internalizes the whole process of
the slow slashing down and splintering of a dead tree and then,
with a dramatic turn, the Bhog-fire turns into a funeral pyre for
the dead pet. The situational irony subtly plays upon the
semiotic underpinning of wood-and-fire inbuilt in Indian
mythology:
„The tree seemed to have lost some of its grace which the
sweating, stooping figure of the old man had seemingly
acquired…. The old man‟s second daughter stood at a
distance, her face lit orange and her eyes illuminated by the
240
Anamika
blaze. And as she gazed intently, lost in the ferocity of fire,
a yellow leaf plopped on her coffee-brown hair, like a
balm.‟
The gutsy old man has a grain both of King Lear and the
protagonist in The Old Man and the Sea. This slow and painful
transfer of grace from the tree that gives way to the toiling man
is subtle and complex, so is the transmission of the blaze. This
blaze would turn into a definite burn. It will travel through
generations (from the old man to the youngest daughter). Nature
takes its toll but it also heals, becomes a balm on your burns.
Ankur describes what he sees and detects with accuracy
(almost a heroic honesty) but he is interested more in the mind
than in manners. Sometimes he dematerializes situations by
allowing into them dreams, symbols, ideas of an out-of-place,
disinherited mind. Defamiliarization of everyday reality by
breaking it into micro-moments of non-happenings seems to be
his patent technique especially the stories where he delicately
handles post-modern techniques of deconstructing diary-entries
(… Aftermath of a Broken Love Affair), confessions and moodswings (Malavika), dialogues and reflections (A Conversation:
Story Written in the Manner of a Movie Script).
In some of the more reflective, unrealistic flights he talks
through inanimate objects: „The Armour‟, „The Big Bicycle‟,
„Big Bear Remembers Kako‟, „The City of Walls‟ and „God‟s
Flower‟. And here his prose reads sometimes like poetry and
sometimes like a fairytale:
„There are iron armours lined up inside the prison. They are
youth, madness, sickness, beauty, rage and silence. Once
entered we‟re warriors, fated to die in them… Being, then,
is the battlefield.‟
241
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
***
„The Big Bear had stepped over a honey-comb that had
made its feet sticky, but the cubs, unaware of this, were left
wondering when they found that the leaves didn‟t stick to
their feet.‟
***
„My house, which was always smart and gaudy, looked
innocent in the tender light… The stupefied roses and the
weak-winged crows flew towards the horizon even as they
saw all these.‟
***
„Once God hit upon the idea of creating this flower… Then
he made it bright by adding light from the shimmering
horizon, and made it fervid with passion by suffusing it
with the blood of a longing dove.‟
***
„Been to a village yesterday. Saw only darkness in the night and
in the hearts of men. Superior men are not born, nor are they
made, they become because they can‟t help it.‟
Events unfold very slowly, almost in slow motion, as if a
computer has refused to take the load or a machine is running on
low-voltage but this is basically a technique to create situations
of „stand and stare.‟ Stand-stills like these, almost like
soliloquies in a play, offer us moments to ponder and analyze,
view and review.
That this boy has got the makings of a philosopher is
evident from the reflective mode of the stories; and at times one
marvels at the crystals he carves:
242
Anamika
„I beg your pardon. I think I have read enough about the
blindness of knowledge, the ever-flowing dynamic nature
of existence and stuff like that. I can only say that these
lamps which flicker in the remote corner of the huge dark
room have saved me from the terrible ghosts of despair. I
have woken up at midnight, as if from a fever, and
cowering under the crumpled bedsheet, I have blinked in
the great darkness of the night.‟
This hints at the existential angst every young mind suffers:
„The horror of not knowing what to want is greater than the
tragedy of not having what you want. Girls, poems, movies,
books, friends, family, college, career… everything
disgusts me… I don‟t think I can create what I so
desperately need… It is something concrete; something
which is either had or not; something whose loss can‟t be
substituted – even symbolically – with words and
phrases….‟
This tendency to live through proxy, not being able to love
and accept, the tendency to sit upon judgement, „the deficiency
love‟, has constantly been critiqued: „Everything in which the
Spirit can‟t stay I call junk. Modern world worships this. It tries
to force the Spirit on this junk by all kinds of yelling and
bellowing, and thus ends up creating even an artificial Spirit.
This plastic yuga is so dehumanized that even monsters are
afraid to live in it… “Life can only be understood backwards,
but it must be lived forwards,”‟ thus speaks the young
philosopher, and we agree with a smile.
Our Contributors
Dr. ANAMIKA
Anamika is a Delhi-based poet who writes in Hindi. A Reader at
the Department of English at Satyawati College, Delhi, she has
five collections of poetry to her credit. Over the years she has
won numerous accolades for her literary work, including the
Bharat Bhushan Award for Poetry (1996), the Girija Mathur
Samman (1998), the Sahityakar Samman (1998), the Parampara
Samman (2001) and the Sahityasetu Samman (2004). In
addition to poetry, she has authored volumes of fiction, memoir
and criticism, and undertaken translations of the works of
Octavio Paz, Rilke, Rabindranath Tagore and Girish Karnad.
Ankur BETAGERI
Ankur Betageri is a young poet, fiction writer and photographer
based in New Delhi. He has published a collection of short
fiction, Bhog and Other Stories (2010), a collection in Kannada,
Malavikamattu Itara Kathegalu (Malavika and Other Stories,
2011) a collection of poetry, The Sea of Silence (2000), two
collections in Kannada, Hidida Usiru (Breath Caught, 2004,
Abhinava Prakashana) and Idara Hesaru (It’s Name, 2006,
Abhinava Prakashana) and a collection of Japanese Haiku
translations, Haladi Pustaka (The Yellow Book, 2009, Kanva
Prakashana). Recently, a collection of Hindi translations of his
English poems titled Basant Badal Deta Hai Muhavre (Aug
2011, Yash Publications) was published to much acclaim. He
holds a Masters in Clinical Psychology from Christ College,
Bangalore. He is presently the Assistant Editor of the journal
Indian Literature published by Sahitya Akademi, India’s
National Academy of Letters. Ankur’s poems have been widely
244
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
published both in print as well as electronic media. Poems in
English have appeared in National newspapers, magazines and
journals like The New Indian Express, Deccan Herald, the little
magazine, Daily News and Analysis, Alive, Womensera, Poetry
Society of India Journal, Eyeview etc. His short stories have
won prizes and he has published short stories in literary
magazines like Indo-Asian Literature, Quirk, New Quest, Indian
Literature and Platform.
Prof. Premakumara DE SILVA
Prof. Premakumara De Silva received his PhD in Social
Anthropology from the University of Edinburgh, UK. Currently,
he is a Professor and the Senior Student Counsellor
of University of Colombo. His research interests include religion
and rituals, nationalism, minority groups and rights, local
democracy, youth culture, violence and globalisation. He is the
author of Globalization and the Transformation of Planetary
Rituals in Southern Sri Lanka (2000), and has published a
number of books and papers in local and English languages. His
forthcoming book entitled (2012) Beyond the Sacred Journey:
Varieties of Pilgrimage Practices at the Sri Pada Temple.
Prof. Yasanjali Devika JAYATILLEKE
Prof. Yasanjali Devika Jayatilleke is a Professor of
Anthropology, in the Department of Sociology and
Anthropology, University of Sri Jayewardenapura, Sri Lanka.
She is also an Attorney-at-Law. She completed her Ph.D. in
1998 at the Jawaharlal Nehru University, New Dehi, India. She
won the D.D. Athulathmudali Memorial Prize for the best
performance of the Jurisprudence in the Bachelor of Laws
Programme of the Open University of Sri Lanka in 1990. Her
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
245
research areas are Cultural Anthropology and Sociology with
special interest in rituals, rites of passage, women and tribal
studies. She has many academic writings including over 30
journal articles, 15 research papers and 5 books.
Gengop KARCHUNG
Gengop Karchung is a Research Officer attached to the
Research & Media Division, National Library & Archives of
Bhutan, Department of Culture. He obtained his MA in
Diplomacy & International Relations in 2010 from Institute of
Diplomacy and International Relations, Rangsit University,
Thailand and his BA in Literature and Buddhist Studies from
Sherubtse College, Delhi University, Bhutan. He has held
positions as Cultural Officer and Ministry of Home & Cultural
Affairs and Programme Officer in His Majesty the King’s
Secretariat. He has attended many national and international
conferences and has written research articles on Bhutan’s
cultural heritage including traditional music costumes, and
folklore. He is currently working on the research project
‘Traditional Cultural Expression of Merag Community: Mask
Dances of Yak and Arpha’ as a Research Fellow of the SAARC
Cultural Centre.
Dr. Firoz MAHMUD
Firoz Mahmud, Ph.D. is a folklorist, art historian and
museologist. He co-authored with Henry Glassie, a leading
folklorist and ethnographer of the world, two books
(Contemporary Traditional Art of Bangladesh and Living
Traditions) and an article published in South Asian Folklore.
Firoz Mahmud has to his credit three other books on folklore
and a massive book on the museums in Bangladesh. He worked
246
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
for The Metropolitan Museum of Art in New York and the
Smithsonian Institution in Washington, D.C. He is currently the
Chief Consultant of Bangladesh National Museum in Dhaka.
Prof. Desmond MALLIKARACHCHI
Desmond Mallikarachchi received B.A. honors degree in
philosophy in 1969 from the University of Peradeniya Sri
Lanka, and has been teaching there since then until his
retirement in 2009. He also possesses a Master degree from the
University of Peradeniya Sri Lanka. He completed his doctorate
in anthropology at the University of London (University College
London). He is an honorary research fellow in the department of
anthropology at the University College London and fellow at the
Wenner -Gren Foundation for Anthropological Research, New
York. He has published a number of books in Sinhala and
English and has subscribed to local and international journals
covering the areas such as Marxism, Buddhism, anthropology
and politics. He has been serving as visiting lecturer in
Sociology and Anthropology at the University of Colombo and
Kelaniya respectively and was the former professor and the
Head, Department of Philosophy, University of Peradeniya, Sri
Lanka.
Dr. Charmalie NAHALLAGE
Dr. Charmalie Nahallage is teaching Biological Anthropology at
the Department of Sociology and Anthropology, Faculty of
Humanities and Social Sciences, University of Sri
Jayewardenepura (USJP). She obtained her D.Sc Degree at the
Primate Research Institute, Kyoto University in Japan. Her main
research interests are on primate cultures and social learning
aspects of their behaviors. Dr. Nahallage is also a Research
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
247
Fellow of the SAARC Cultural Centre and is working on
‘Portuguese and Kaffir population in Sri Lanka’. She is also
engaged in a country wide survey on the distribution of Sri
Lankan diurnal primate species, primate genetics and parasite
studies and a forensic anthropological research on age
estimation using os pubis. Her research studies have been
published in reputed journals, viz. International Journal of
Primatology, American Journal of Primatology, Primates,
Journal of Human Evolution, and Current Direction in
Psychology and Behavior.
Asitha G. PUNCHIHEWA
Mr. Asitha Punchihewa has over a decade of experience in
intensive research and writing in social development, human
rights, child rights, child protection, cultural rights, human
trafficking, rural & urban community development, social
determinants of health, sustainable energy and multidisciplinary
project initiatives. He is presently attached to the Social Policy
Analysis and Research Centre (SPARC), University of Colombo
as a Project Consultant. Previously, he has worked at the Human
Rights Commission of Sri Lanka, National Forum of Peoples’
Organisations and Child Fund in Sri Lanka. He holds his
Bachelor of Science (B.Sc) Degree from Deakin University
Australia and has completed Masters in Development Studies at
the University of Colombo.
Dr. B.N. SARKAR
Dr. B.N. Sarkar, is an Anthropologist in the Anthropological
Survey of India. His research interests include the Bio-social
study of small diminishing populations of Andaman Islands. He
undertook several expeditions among the Jarawas- a tribe in
248
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
Andaman Islands on behalf of the Anthropological Survey of
India, accompanied by the Andaman and Nicobar
Administration, during the period of February 1983 to April
1986. As Resource Scientist of the integrated Scientific Study
Team, he also carried out intensive field investigations among
the Jarawas of Andaman Islands as per the order of the High
Court, Kolkata in 2002. He has authored about forty research
articles in national and international repute on bio-medical
anthropology and human genetics.
Prof. Kalinga Tudor SILVA
Kalinga Tudor Silva holds BA from the University of
Peradeniya and PhD from Monash University in Australia. He is
a senior professor in Sociology in the University of Peradeniya.
This university has been his primary base for the past 30 years.
Apart from giving leadership in the discipline of Sociology in
Sri Lanka, he has served as Head, Department of Sociology,
University of Peradeniya from 1984 to 1992 and 2004 to 2005
and as Dean, Faculty of Arts from 2006 to 2009. He served as
the Executive Director of the Centre for Poverty Analysis
(CEPA) from 2002 to 2003 and the Executive Director of the
International Centre for Ethnic Studies from 2009 to 2011. His
research areas include ethnicity, caste, social inequality,
problems of poverty and development, social aspects of tropical
disease and sociological analyses of suicide in Sri Lanka. He has
over 100 local and international publications to his credit.
Among his most recent publications are Post-war reconstruction
in Sri Lanka: prospects and challenges. Kandy: International
Centre for Ethnic Studies, 2010; Casteless or Caste-blind?
Dynamics of Concealed Caste Discrimination, Social Exclusion
and Protest in Sri Lanka (Colombo & Chennai: Kumaran Press,
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
249
2009); and Addressing Root Causes of the Conflict: Land
Problems in North-east Sri Lanka (Colombo: UNHCR & FCE,
2005).
Prof. Surjeet SINGH
Prof. Surjeet Singh is former Professor and head Dept. of
Anthropological Linguistics & Punjabi Language, Punjabi
University, Patiala. He is the Project Director of the Oral
Traditions and the Cultural Heritage of Punjab, Punjab
University, Patiala. His areas of specialisation are Culture
Studies, Folklore, Semiotics & Linguistics. He has been a
member of the international visiting faculty on Advanced Level
International Course on Tradition and Cultural Identity
organised by UNESCO in 1995. Prof. Singh has been the
Course Director of the Preparatory Summer School for New
Linguistic Survey of India, Central Institute of Indian
Languages, Mysore on Folklore and Folklore of India. He is
working as Chief Investigator (Punjabi) since December 2003
for Language Information Service India on Indian Languages,
literatures and cultures launched by Central Institute of Indian
Languages, Mysore.
SAARC Cultural Centre
Guidelines for Contributors
Manuscripts and all editorial correspondence should be
addressed to: The Editor, SAARC Culture, SAARC Cultural
Centre, 224, Bauddhaloka Mawatha, Colombo 7, Sri Lanka.
(
[email protected] or
[email protected] )
1.
2.
Submissions should contain:
a.
Author‟s
name,
affiliation,
e-mail, phone numbers;
postal
address,
b.
Brief biographical entry, in c. 100 words;
c.
Abstract/ Summary (for articles only), in c. 100-150
words;
d.
Keywords (articles only), up to five keywords, for
indexing and abstracting;
e.
Title and the text (based on the given guidelines);
f.
Acknowledgements (if applicable);
g.
Endnotes (if any);
h.
References (Bibliography, film, videography, etc).
Manuscript would be accepted for publication on the
understanding that these are original unpublished
contributions. For this purpose, a declaration (in the format
given below) should accompany each contribution.
“I, ……………………. declare that the article/ book
review has not been previously published or has been
251
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
submitted/ accepted
publication.”
for
publication
in
any
other
Signature………………….…..
Date…………………………..
3.
Articles should be typed on one side of the paper
(preferably A4) and double-spaced throughout (not only the
text but also displayed quotations, notes, references and all
other matter). Please provide one hard copy and an exact
electronic copy in MS Word, preferably as an e-mail
attachment or on a CD/ DVD.
4.
Please use English spellings throughout; universal „s‟in „ise‟ and „-isation‟ words.
5.
Normally all abbreviations should be expanded in the text,
e.g. „Department‟ and not „Deptt.‟. For specific
nomenclatures to be used frequently in the text full version
may be given at the first appearance with an indication of
the abbreviation used subsequently, e.g. „South Asian
Association for Regional Cooperation (henceforth
SAARC).‟
6.
All non-English terms may be italicised. Please use
standard fonts only. For ascertaining the non-English words
please refer to The Oxford English Dictionary. All italicised
words can have diacritics as required. For Arabo-Persian
vocabulary, please follow F. Steingass, A Comprehensive
Persian-English Dictionary. For Dravidian languages, the
Madras University Tamil Lexicon, or some standard
equivalent, may be used. For other languages, the system
used should be clearly specified early in the paper. Where
252
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
diacritical marks are not used, the word should be spelt
phonetically, e.g., Badshah and not Baadshah or Baadshaah
(unless in a quotation, where the original spelling should be
used).
7.
English translation of all non-English terms used in the text
must be given in brackets immediately after the word, e.g.
„Faujdari Adalat (Court of Criminal Justice).‟ If the number
of non-English terms exceeds 20 a Glossary may be
appended with the article.
8.
Full details of work cited in the text should appear
in„References.‟(Please see number 9 below). Only the
author‟s name, year of publication and page number should
appear in the main body text, viz.:
9.
a.
If the author‟s name is part of the sentence:
As Ranabir Samaddar (2010) points out ...
b.
If the author‟s name is mentioned at the end of the
sentence:
(Samaddar 2010: 110-12).
c.
If a study is referred to in the text:
A recent study (Samaddar 2010: 95-100) in South Asia
demonstratesthat …
d.
If more than two authors:
(Perera, et al 2007: 34).
A consolidated alphabetical list of all books, articles, essays
and theses referred to (including any referred to in the
tables and figures) should be provided. It should be typed in
double-spacing and printed at the end of the article. All
articles, books and theses should be listed in alphabetical
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
253
order of author, giving the author‟s surname first followed
by the first name or initials. If more than one publication by
the same author is listed, the items should be given in
chronological order. Newspapers and unpublished
manuscripts (including working papers and research
papers) should not be listed. Detailed style of referencing is
as follows:
a.
Published Works
i.
Books:
Das, Veena, Routledge Handbook of South Asian
Culture and Society, (London, 2010).
(Note: Publishers‟ names are not to be cited. If a
book is published simultaneously at different
places, one or at most two of them may be cited.)
ii.
Edited Volumes:
Bhattacharjee, J.B., (ed.), Studies in the History of
North East India (Shillong, 1986). OrBlusse, L
and F. Gaastra, (eds.), Companies and Trade:
Essays on Overseas Trading Companies during
the Ancient Regime, (Leiden, 1981).
iii. Articles in Journals:
Gopal, Surendra. „A Note on Archival Material in
Russia on Russo-Indian Relations‟, The Indian
Archives, vol. 35 (2), 1986, pp. 29-36.
iv. Articles in Edited Volumes:
Bayly, C.A., „Pre-Colonial Indian Merchant and
Rationality‟, in India‟s Colonial Encounter:
Essays in Memory of Eric Stokes, Mushirul Hasan
and Narayani Gupta eds., 2nd revised and
enlarged edn., (New Delhi,2004), pp. 39-60.
254
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
v.
Material from Websites:
Complete reference of the material used along
with full URL of the website together with the
date it was last accessed must be given, viz.„
The Clemency of Canning‟, Punch, No. 33 (24
October 1857), p. 171 from
http://www.victorianweb.org/periodicals/punch/57
.html (last accessed 8 March 2011).
b.
Unpublished Works
i.
Theses and dissertations:
Ghosh, Utpal, „The Communist Party of India and
India‟s
freedom
struggle,
1937-1947‟,
unpublished Ph.D. thesis, Department of Political
Science, University of Burdwan, West Bengal,
1991. Vijoo Krishnan, „Transition from Feudalism
to Capitalism in Pakistani Punjab, 1947-1977‟,
unpublished M.Phil. Dissertation, Jawaharlal
Nehru University, New Delhi, 1997.
ii.
Manuscripts and Archival Material:
Please mention the name of the library or the
archival repository, its ___location, including the
town and, if necessary, the country. Please retain
the original names of library/ archives but also
translate them into English, for example,
Rigsarkivet (National Archives). This may be
followed by the major series used. Names of
repository and major series should be
accompanied by the abbreviations used to refer to
them in subsequent citations, viz.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
255
National Archives of India, New Delhi (hereafter
NAI), Foreign Department, Political Branch,
Original Consultation (hereafter OC), 11 February
1831, Nos. 72-73.
Bodleian Library, Oxford, UK (hereafter BL),
Tabakat-i Nasiri by Minhaj ud-Din Siraj, (Persian
Ms), Acc. No. 16, folio(s) 17a (18a and 18b).
In case of materials in a private collection, the
name and ___location of the collection should be
mentioned. Where recorded oral materials stored
in audio archives are used, the ___location of the
recordings should be specified.
10. All Notes and References should be consecutively
numbered and presented at the end of the article. Please do
NOT use „insert footnote/ endnote‟ option available in MS
Word or similar softwares. Complete references with the
precise page reference if applicable should be given.
11. An acknowledgement or statement about the background of
the article, if any, may be given immediately after the main
text of the article under a separate heading, viz.
„Acknowledgement(s).‟
12. All Figures and Tables should be presented on separate
sheets at the end of the article and should NOT be inserted
in the text.Only a mention of each figure or table in the text
is to be given, viz. „as shown in Figure 2‟. Please
distinguish between Figures (diagrams) and Tables
(statistical material) and number them in separate
sequences, i.e., „Figure 8‟, and „Table 8‟. Please use short
256
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
and crisp titles and headings for each Figure or Table, citing
source where applicable. The units used and the sources
should be stated at the foot of the table. Notes relating to
the table should be placed after the source.
13. Illustrations should be of sufficient quality to be reproduced
in the journal. If they are larger than the print area of the
journal, please ensure that all details and text in the
artworks are sufficiently large so that they remain legible
when reduced to the actual size of the journal. Photographs
should be black and white prints on matt paper. Digital
pictures should be in .tiff format of not less than 300 dpi
resolution. Please use short and crisp titles and headings for
each Iluustration, citing source where applicable. Please
obtain permission to reproduce any figures or photographs
that are not your own copyright. Similarly, permission may
be required for quotations beyond the limits of „fair
dealing‟.
14. Book reviews must contain name of author and book
reviewed, place of publication and publisher, year of
publication, number of pages and price (if available).
15. All contributors shall receive an hononaria of US $ 150 per
article and US $ 75 per book review and two
complementary copies of the SAARC Culture after the
publication.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
For any other detail or clarification please write to:
The Editor,
SAARC Culture,
SAARC Cultural Centre,
224, Bauddhaloka Mawatha,
Colombo 7, Sri Lanka.
E-mail:
[email protected] or
[email protected]
Tel.: 0094-11-2584453
Fax: 0094-11-2584452
257
SAARC Cultural Centre
The SAARC Cultural Centre is a regional centre established on
the 25 March 2009 in Colombo, Sri Lanka, to recognize and
promote the profound cultural continuum of South Asia in order
to sustain harmonious relations among the people and to
contribute towards holistic development in the region.
The Centre, successfully completed programmes that saw
the birth of cultural exchange of ideas, knowledge sharing and
showcasing the cultural experiences of the SAARC Member
States through various interesting programmes and publications.
SAARC Cultural Centre Programmes for 2012
The theme for SAARC Cultural Centre Programme 2012 is
“Unity within Diversity – Exploring the Arts and Culture.”
Programmes implemented in 2012 will focus on:
Establishing linkages between culture and other sectors
- As part of promoting Cultural Cooperation, the SAARC
Cultural Centre will celebrate SAARC Charter Day,
SAARC Non-Violence Day, International Women’s Day,
World Poetry Day, World Heritage Day, World Music Day,
SAARC Cultural Centre Foundation Day etc.The Centre
will also be organizing SAARC Lecture Series.
Promoting SAARC Culture online - SAARC Cultural
Centre will use this website and web portal to reflect the
essence of cultural heritage of the Member States of the
SAARC Region, to promote socio economic development
through tourism and other world economic forces.
Promoting Cultural Festivals in the Region - The theme
of the Cultural Festival for 2012 is Traditional Drumming.
SAARC Culture, Vol. 2: 2011
259
The Festival of Traditional Drumming would invite
drummers from all the SAARC Countries, and would
include an opening parade of drummers, culminating with
an orchestration of drumming specially choreographed and
scored for the event. The Cultural Festival will also include
a Symposium on “Socio Economic Significance of
Drummers in the SAARC Region”, and “Drumming as a
Modern Performing Art”.
Developing Archaeology, Architecture and Archives - In
the year of 2012, the SAARC Cultural Centre will organize
a Conference on “Archaeology of Buddhism: Recent
Discoveries in South Asia”.
Developing Cultural Industries - the Centre will organize
SAARC Expo Shop (Exhibition and Workshop) on
Traditional Handloom of South Asia – “The Wheel of
Life”; Directory/ Source Book of Cultural Industries
(Handlooms) in the SAARC Region; SAARC Map of
Cultural Industries in the SAARC Region 2012-2016.
Developing Literature in the Region - SAARC Cultural
Centre will launch a programme for translation of classical
literature of South Asia into English as well as other
national languages of the Member States; Collection of
Contemporary Short Stories in the SAARC Region; and
Collection of Contemporary Poetry in the SAARC Region.
Promoting Visual and Performing Arts in the SAARC
Region - Programmes for 2012 would include The SAARC
Film Festival, SAARC Film Day, Photographic Exhibition,
Paintings and Sculpture – Artists Camp.
Preserving Folklore in the SAARC Countries - The
SAARC Cultural Centre will undertake the publication of
260
SAARC Cultural Centre
anthologies of folk literature to preserve this heritage, with
a view to preserve these oral traditions of posterity. The
SAARC Cultural Centre will start a publication of a
collection of folk stories of the SAARC Region in the year
2012.
Research Programme - Major Research projects
implemented in 2012 will be Research Project on
Diminishing Cultures in South Asia and Research Project
on Diasporic Cultures of South Asia.
SAARC Publication Programme - At the conclusion of
all workshops, seminars, symposiums, conferences etc,
conducted by the SAARC Cultural Centre a monograph
will be published using deliberations for reference for
scholars and others, in addition to publishing this online. In
the year 2012, the SAARC Cultural Centre will endeavor to
publish a minimum of eight monographs/ reports.
SAARC Cultural Journal - “SAARC Culture” the Annual
SAARC Cultural Journal of the SAARC Cultural Centre
will be published in 2012, calling for contributions from
scholars of the Member States - this will be distributed as
well as posted online.
SAARC
SAARC Cultural Centre
No. 224, Bauddhaloka Mawatha, Colombo 7, Sri Lanka
Tel : +94 11 2584461 Fax : +94 11 2584452
Email :
[email protected] Web : http://www.saarcculture.org